ã€ŠBecomes a Rebel Ninja After Annihilating the Hyuga Clanã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Konoha Year 58, Ninja Academy

    "The winner, Neji."

    The teacher''s whistle declared the match over. Ryo clutched his chest and fell to the ground, his eyes filled with anger and disbelief as he stared at Neji.

    As a member of the Hyuga central family and two years older than Neji, Ryo had thought this would be a simple training match. Before the game, he even displayed the arrogance of the leading family, claiming he would give Neji some proper guidance, telling him to watch and learn. But to his shock, he lost to this branch family kid in front of everyone!!

    He, Ryo, was the one who needed guidance?!

    "Sorry, Ryo."

    Neji extended a hand to help Ryo, but it was immediately slapped away.

    "Save it! You¡¯re just a mere branch family member¡­ Where did you learn that technique you just used to defeat me?!"

    "Why has no one in the main family ever taught it?"

    Ryo had never seen such a technique before. It resembled the Hyuga family''s Gentle Fist but was different. Instead of being soft on the outside and strong on the inside, it released chakra from the acupoints to form lion-like fangs¡ªhard, fierce, and mighty. When their fists collided, Ryo felt like his hands would break.

    He believed this was the only reason Neji could win.

    Seeing Ryo angry and humiliated, showing none of the demeanour of a leading family elder brother, Neji dropped his friendly facade. Since his father''s forced suicide, he harboured no goodwill towards any leading family member.

    He calmly said, "That was Gentle Fist: Lion Fangs, a technique my brother Neiki taught me."

    "Neiki? That Neiki, one of Konoha''s Twin Prodigies, is your brother?" Ryo frowned.

    The Twin Prodigies of Konoha referred to the two current geniuses of the village: Neiki from the Hyuga clan and Uchiha Itachi from the Uchiha clan.

    Neiki and Itachi were born in the same year, graduated from the Ninja Academy in the same year, and even passed the Chunin Exam in the same year.

    They were seen as the pride of their respective clans, representing the competition between the Hyuga and Uchiha clans'' younger generations in Konoha.

    They were each other''s only rivals when they entered the Ninja Academy. While others were still struggling with clone techniques and worried about graduation, these two had already mastered advanced ninjutsu and graduated early, leaving their peers far behind.

    Because of their exceptional talents and unique backgrounds, every match between them attracted significant attention and extra meaning.

    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, coined the term "Twin Prodigies of Konoha" after witnessing their brilliant performances in the Chunin Exam. Since then, the name has spread throughout Konoha.

    "Yes." Neji lifted his head slightly, a hint of pride showing when talking about Neiki.

    Neiki''s rise might not be the Hyuga clan''s pride, but it certainly was the pride of the Hyuga branch family! Neji''s dream was to become an excellent ninja like his brother Neiki.

    In his view, the more outstanding they were, the more it proved the failure of the Hyuga clan''s caged bird system and showed that the central family, which had lost its sense of crisis, was the real caged bird unwilling to improve.

    "So Neiki is actually from the Hyuga branch family¡­" The surrounding Ninja Academy teachers whispered, surprised.

    Neiki, one of Konoha''s Twin Prodigies, was well-known in Konoha. Due to his outstanding skills and excellent reputation, many assumed Neiki was from the Hyuga central family, believing he had received the family''s resources and special attention as a new-generation leader.

    Ryo''s face turned ugly. Unlike outsiders, he knew Neiki''s branch family background well. Therefore, he never felt proud of Neiki''s achievements. Like all prominent family members, they felt¡­deeply humiliated!!

    The glory of the Twin Prodigies of Konoha and the new generation leader of the Hyuga clan¡­ these honours belonged to these lowly branch family members?

    Even towards the one who first spread the term "Twin Prodigies of Konoha," the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen''s prominent family members harboured malicious speculations.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, the two old men in charge, had always been proponents of the "decentralization" policy, fearing that the interests of Konoha''s large clans might affect the village''s operations. From relocating the Uchiha clan to the village''s outskirts to promoting more civilian ninjas to essential positions and limiting the clan members'' apprenticeship with legendary Sannin and other key figures, Konoha''s leadership had never wavered in their strategy to limit the clans'' influence.

    Similarly, the Hyuga central family saw Neiki''s rise as another attempt by ambitious Konoha leaders to weaken the Hyuga clan.

    Even the Hyuga clan leader, Hiashi, had expressed dissatisfaction with Sarutobi Hiruzen during internal clan meetings, feeling that naming Neiki as one of the "Twin Prodigies" was meddling in the Hyuga clan''s internal affairs, deliberately sowing discord between the primary and branch families.

    "So, this technique was created by Neiki?"

    Seeing Neji nod, Ryo''s ugly expression gradually returned to calm, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    Neji was puzzled.

    The two made the seal of reconciliation.

    "Next up is Lee vs. Tenten!"

    ¡­

    After school, Neji was surrounded by a group of people on his way home and then taken to a secluded forest path.

    "Ryo, what do you want?" Neji frowned at Ryo, whose five branch family attendants had already quietly blocked all his escape routes.

    "What do I want? At the Ninja Academy, I lost because of your sudden attack. This time, I want to have a serious match with you." Ryo explained calmly.

    "I see." Neji glanced at the five others nearby, clenching his fists.

    These lackeys¡­

    "You don''t need them to make a move." Ryo smiled, waving them back. "Stand back a bit."

    They left enough space for the two to fight.

    "Come on." Ryo beckoned with his finger.

    Neji was stunned and suddenly felt a bit of goodwill towards Ryo.

    Although he brought people, he didn''t use them to bully.

    If it''s just because he''s unwilling to lose, that''s nothing. Neji didn''t think he would lose again. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Gentle Fist: Lion Fangs!

    Chakra gathered into two ghostly blue fangs, and Neji assumed the stance. Then, like a hunting lion, he charged at Ryo!

    Faced with the technique that had defeated him earlier, Ryo not only didn''t show fear but also smirked. He raised his hand high and then brought it down sharply!

    The next second.

    "Ah!"

    Neji suddenly screamed and fell to the ground.

    A blue pattern glowed on his forehead. Even the headband couldn''t cover it. It was the Caged Bird seal.

    The pattern spread from his forehead to his cheeks, eyes, and finally to his entire brain. Neji''s vision went dark, and his face twisted in agony. It felt like a steel knife was slicing through the flesh on his face inch by inch. The pain was unbearable, the itch excruciating, making him want to gouge out his own eyes!

    The surrounding branch family members watched indifferently.

    Ryo stepped on Neji''s head, his smile as frivolous as if he were stepping on a rat.

    "The Caged Bird is a curse mark passed down for thousands of years in the Hyuga clan. Not only can it automatically destroy the brain and eyes of the person bearing it upon their death, but it can also be activated by a secret command for punishment."

    "Neji, listen up."

    "I, Hyuga, am different from you, Hyuga."

    "Don''t think you can act arrogantly in front of me just because you have a brother who''s one of the Twin Prodigies."

    "For a ninja, the most important thing is where you were born!!"

    "As long as I have the secret command, even your brother Neiki would have to kneel before me!!"

 Chapter 2

    Neji limped back home.

    His eyes felt filled with sulfur, burning painfully, but at least he could see now.

    He locked the door, removed his torn pants, cleaned the bloodstains from his body, and put on loose clothes to cover his wounds. He then looked at himself in the mirror, turning around to check if everything was hidden well, and finally, he sighed in relief.

    His gaze shifted to the now-normal blue curse mark on his forehead, and Neji couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists.

    His nails dug into his flesh.

    "Make your brother bring that technique to the family¡¯s secret vault! Otherwise, tomorrow, you¡¯ll continue to suffer."

    Hyuga Ryo''s warning before leaving pierced Neji''s heart like a needle, echoing throughout his body with every heartbeat.

    That''s my brother''s technique. I will never teach it to you¡­

    However, the thought of the pain from the curse mark''s activation made Neji feel helpless. The excruciating pain was still faintly lingering between his eyebrows.

    This was the second time Neji experienced this feeling. The first time was four years ago, at the moment of his father Hizashi¡¯s forced suicide. Upon learning the truth, he wanted to confront Hiashi, the clan leader, but before he could see him, the elders of the leading family made him understand the "price of defying elders."

    They couldn¡¯t resist the power of the Caged Bird.

    His father was like this, his brother was like this, and so was he.

    It was like this before, and it¡¯s still like this now.

    In the foreseeable future, it will remain the same.

    Their descendants will also bear this branded mark of slavery. If they resist, they will be like Neji just now, collapsing under the curse mark''s activation like a servant, at the mercy of Hyuga Ryo''s mockery, with no chance of resistance¡­

    "Knock, knock, knock!"

    There was a knock on the door. It should be his brother Neiki returning.

    His fists gradually relaxed, and Neji¡¯s anger and hatred turned into a helpless sigh. While bandaging the wounds on his palms, he looked at himself in the mirror again, forcing a smile before opening the door.

    The door opened, but it wasn''t his brother Neiki. It was an ANBU with white hair.

    "Has Hyuga Neiki returned?" The ANBU glanced inside.

    Isn''t my brother on a mission with the ANBU? How can you not know if he has returned?

    Neji suppressed his doubts but replied, "Not yet, he¡¯s been coming back very late recently."

    "What is your relationship with Neiki?"

    "I am Neji, Neiki¡¯s younger brother."

    "Do you know Hyuga Tokuma?"

    "No."

    "What about Hyuga Tsukune?"

    "She is a branch family sister who lives in the bakery up front," Neji replied. He also knew Tsukune liked his brother Neiki. As Neiki''s brother, he often received bread from her.

    "When was the last time you saw Hyuga Tsukune?"

    The last time I saw her¡­?

    Neji hesitated, recalling the earlier questions, feeling like he was being interrogated as a suspect.

    "Did something happen to my brother?" he asked cautiously.

    "It''s just a routine investigation, don¡¯t worry," the ANBU said casually, though his eyes behind the mask stayed fixed on Neji. "If you believe your brother has done nothing wrong, the more accurate your answers, the sooner he will be cleared."

    Neji didn¡¯t notice the ANBU''s severe expression and quickly promised to cooperate with the investigation.

    "So, when did you last see Hyuga Tsukune?"

    "About two days ago at noon¡­ What happened to Sister Tsukune?" Neji replied, noticing the ANBU''s writing hand froze for a moment.

    "You said you saw her when?" The ANBU¡¯s breath quickened.

    This made Neji unsure of himself. He hesitated before honestly saying, "Two days ago, in the eastern forest, I saw her planting trees¡­"

    "Wait¡ªwhat was she doing there?" the ANBU asked urgently.

    "Planting¡­ fruit trees, I guess. After all, that forest is part of the Hyuga clan¡¯s public land¡­" Neji said, not understanding what was strange about it.

    The ANBU was silent for a long time.

    Hyuga Tsukune¡¯s body was found in the eastern forest, and the autopsy report confirmed she was killed a week ago by a mysterious assassin who decapitated her in that forest. How could she have been planting trees there two days ago?!

    Is this kid lying? sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Or who did he see two days ago?

    The ANBU mentioned a few more names, and Neji answered truthfully, showing no apparent abnormality.

    He nodded slightly and then posed a crucial question:

    "Do you know what your brother has been busy with lately?"

    "I don''t know," Neji shook his head.

    "Let me rephrase, do you think your brother has been acting strange lately?"

    Strange? Neji thought for a long time before slowly speaking:

    "A few days ago, his eyes seemed to be injured, his vision deteriorated significantly. He stayed at the main Hyuga house for treatment and only officially rejoined yesterday. I don¡¯t know if this counts as strange¡­"

    Neji was telling the truth but added a small trick to this answer. Because Neiki''s Byakugan was injured, his abilities must be significantly diminished. How could Neiki do anything illegal in such a state?

    You have misunderstood!

    The ANBU silently recorded Neji''s answers except for the discrepancy regarding Hyuga Tsukune; the rest needed to be cross-checked at the ANBU headquarters.

    "Thank you for your cooperation, I¡­"

    "What are you doing?"

    A voice suddenly interrupted. The ANBU felt a shadow cover him, his heart racing. One hand reached for his waist pouch as he naturally turned to face the young man now blocking his path.

    "Captain Neiki, I¡¯m Takizawa Sanmei, assigned by the Hokage to investigate the disappearance of Hyuga Tokuma and others."

    Neiki was young, but Sanmei knew well how dangerous he was. This was one of the "Twin Prodigies of Konoha," able to rival Uchiha Itachi and soon to be named a Jonin-level genius!

    Sanmei understood the gap between them. Although older by a few years, he couldn''t survive a single move against Itachi, and facing Neiki would likely yield the same result.

    Neiki was silent, but his cold, icy gaze pressured Sanmei immensely. He quietly gripped the kunai in his waist pouch.

    "So, have you finished your investigation?" Neiki''s sudden words broke the brief standoff.

    Sanmei sighed in relief, quickly nodding:

    "Yes, the investigation is complete."

    "Don¡¯t bother seeing me out." Neiki stepped aside.

    Sanmei swiftly left the unsettling house.

    "Why do those eyes seem different from other Byakugan¡­"

    Sanmei muttered to himself, feeling Neiki''s eyes had a layer of gray mist, making them hard to read, unlike those of an injured person.

    "East forest¡­" he murmured.

    No matter what, the investigation had a breakthrough. If Neji''s words were actual, there must have been other witnesses who had seen Hyuga Tsukune "planting trees" three days after her death!

    Attaching the gathered information to a pigeon¡¯s leg and watching it fly toward the Hokage building, Sanmei decided to check the eastern forest near Hyuga Tsukune''s body.

    While the Hyuga clan might not care about the lives of branch family members like Tokuma, the ANBU couldn''t ignore their comrades.

    A trip to the eastern forest would reveal everything, whether someone was deceitful or Neji was lying.

 Chapter 3

    "What happened?"

    "Nothing much, just a routine investigation." Neiki brushed past Neji and walked straight into the kitchen.

    "Is it because someone else went missing? Is Sister Tsukune also¡­" Neji trailed off.

    He was smart. He had already figured out a lot based on Takizawa''s earlier questions.

    Every so often, members of the Hyuga branch family would mysteriously disappear or be killed. This wasn¡¯t frequent, but with the number of disappearances increasing every six months, many branch family members had sensed something. They sought help from the clan leader but received no response. They turned to the Hokage, and Sarutobi Hiruzen had sent people to investigate, but no clues were found.

    The number of missing people continued to rise, and now it had reached those close to Neji.

    "Do you like her a lot?" Neiki, lighting the stove, glanced at Neji.

    "She¡¯s always been kind to us, and she really likes you, brother¡­" Neji observed his brother''s expression.

    Why does he seem not sad at all?

    Is this the psychological fortitude of a ninja¡­

    "Neji, listen carefully," Neiki said indifferently, preparing dinner ingredients while starting his lecture. "It¡¯s not that a ninja must be cold and heartless, but compared to ordinary people, the greatest difference in a ninja¡¯s mentality lies in the word ¡®ÈÌ'' (endure)."

    "To achieve goals, one must endure. To carry out plans, one must endure."

    "To avoid showing weakness to the enemy," Neiki chopped potatoes, turning to emphasize, "one must endure the pain."

    Neji looked around. The room was just him and his brother, no so-called "enemies," so what was the point of enduring pain?

    "Brother, you¡¯ve been lecturing a lot lately." Neji didn¡¯t argue; he rested his chin on his hands, feeling oddly comforted despite his sadness.

    "I know you¡¯re not listening now, but I¡¯m not saying this for the current you." Neiki said casually, throwing the potatoes into the pot, but his eyes flicked to a specific spot outside the window.

    A crow perched on a power line pole, tilting its head as it watched him.

    Persistent¡­

    No concealment could go unnoticed before the Byakugan; the crow knew this. After a while, it flapped its wings and flew away.

    "Why are you wearing such oversized clothes?" Neiki asked, noticing Neji''s uneasy expression.

    Seeing Neji¡¯s hesitation, Neiki smiled slightly:

    "Got into a fight?"

    Neji paused, then nodded quickly. His brother was thoughtful; lying would be easily seen through. It was better to let him mistakenly believe his injuries were from a typical "fight."

    Neiki was Neji¡¯s only family, his pride, the honor of the Hyuga branch family, and one of Konoha¡¯s Twin Prodigies.

    Neji didn¡¯t intend to tell Neiki about today''s events. Though Neiki was strong, he was still part of the branch family, bearing the Caged Bird curse. If Neji saw Neiki kneeling before Hyuga Ryo due to his curse, humiliated because of him, Neji felt he¡¯d be consumed by guilt.

    "Losing a fight isn¡¯t a big deal. Just win next time." Neiki''s nonchalant attitude eased Neji''s tension slightly.

    "I¡­ I will definitely get revenge!" Neji clenched his fists and said determinedly.

    Though he had no idea how to counter the Caged Bird, maybe¡­ he should endure for now?!

    "Good, go train. I¡¯ll call you when dinner¡¯s ready." Neiki waved him off. As Neji left, Neiki¡¯s gaze grew deep.

    Neji¡¯s lie was full of holes. The Gentle Fist: Lion Fangs technique he taught Neji was enough to defeat anyone in the Academy. How could he lose a fight with his peers?!

    Moreover, the lingering effects of the Caged Bird were too obvious. Those occasionally reddened, twitching eyes couldn¡¯t escape Neiki¡¯s notice.

    As a genius rising from the Hyuga branch family, Neiki had also experienced the humiliation of the Caged Bird imposed by disgruntled prominent family members. Those who once offended him were now corpses underground, their eyes serving as nutrients for Neiki¡¯s evolving Byakugan. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''ve fully adapted to the third stage of the Byakugan. It¡¯s time to prepare for the final stage."

    Neiki looked at the bird outside, his expression calm.

    The evolution of his Byakugan now required more than just a pair or two of eyes¡­

    His recent actions had drawn the attention of Konoha¡¯s higher-ups and some individuals. In this world entirely of intelligent people, suspicions were beginning to focus on him due to his previous impatient actions. But Neiki didn¡¯t care.

    If his eyes didn¡¯t require time to adapt to each stage of evolution, creating a painful hiatus, no one would have caught such a flaw.

    Takizawa¡¯s visit today was linked to the exposure of Tsukune¡¯s body and following the clues.

    Fortunately, the only significant oversight during this period was Tsukune¡¯s corpse and Takizawa¡¯s surprise inspection of his home.

    ¡ªIt wasn¡¯t too troublesome.

    With destiny approaching its final moment, Neiki¡¯s heart grew more serene. Watching the steam rise from the pot, his memory drifted back to that night four years ago.

    When his father, Hizashi, committed seppuku at home, Neiki was the first to enter. However, his father¡¯s Byakugan, which the Caged Bird should have destroyed, turned into an essence and flew into his eyes.

    That was the first time Neiki¡¯s Byakugan evolved. He was blind for two days, and the clan thought it was from crying over his father''s death. Even the clan leader, Hiashi, came to comfort him.

    But only Neiki knew he wasn¡¯t that filial. He knew his father¡¯s death was inevitable since he knew the plot after migrating. At the time, he was sad about losing his protector, but not enough to shed a tear.

    When his father¡¯s Byakugan essence entered his eyes, realizing his unique ability to absorb and evolve the Byakugan, Neiki couldn¡¯t control his laughter even during Hizashi¡¯s funeral!

    Father.

    If not for your death.

    How long would it take for me to know I was born to kill you all?

    His father¡¯s death had shaken the once-locked door of his caged life, letting a beam of light in, revealing another path he could take.

    The door remained closed.

    The key would be forged with the blood of all his kin.

    ¡­

    From that moment, the strongest spear to protect the Hyuga central family had already pointed towards the Hyuga clan.

 Chapter 4

    In the original work, there are two ways for the Byakugan to evolve into the Tenseigan. One is through the combination of the Otsutsuki clan chakra and the Byakugan, and the other is through the fusion of many Byakugan into a giant Tenseigan.

    Neiki¡¯s method of upgrading the Byakugan is very similar in description to the second route of the Tenseigan evolution, which involves hunting the Byakugan of clan members. However, Neiki is sure his situation is unique and has nothing to do with the Tenseigan.

    [Essence Collected: 1.4%]

    Like a case of floaters, this small line of text has been imprinted on Neiki¡¯s retina since he absorbed the Byakugan essence from his father, Hizashi. No matter where Neiki looks, it always hovers at the top of his vision, constantly reminding him:

    Collect more Byakugan essence.

    Collect more Byakugan essence!

    To become more assertive, collect more Byakugan essence!

    According to Neiki¡¯s research, the essence he absorbs increases the purity of his Byakugan. When Neiki¡¯s Byakugan purity reaches a certain level, i.e., when the collected essence reaches 100%, his Byakugan will evolve and awaken new abilities.

    For the Hyuga clan, the purity of the Byakugan is generally determined at birth. It can be improved through training and frequent use, but the pace is plodding. Based on Neiki¡¯s previous training speed, he could only increase the collected essence by about 4% per year, meaning it would take 20 years to elevate his Byakugan to the next stage¡­

    After experiencing the nearly insane speed of advancement brought by plundering his clan members'' Byakugan, regular training seemed bland and uninteresting.

    Killing his clan and absorbing their essence was the correct upgrade path for Neiki¡¯s Byakugan!

    "At the current rate of essence collection, to advance from the third stage to the final stage, I need at least thirty pairs of mid-to-high purity Byakugan essence." Neiki lowered his eyes.

    Given the current number of surviving Hyuga clan members, he would barely have enough if he included all those working in Konoha or out on missions¡­

    "I wonder if I will still need Byakugan essence after reaching the final stage."

    New Hyuga clan members need time to grow. Currently, the original Hyuga members in Konoha are a diminishing resource. Sustainable harvesting of Byakugan essence will be a challenge for Neiki in the future.

    As for now, it¡¯s all about becoming stronger first.

    Fifteen minutes later, dinner was ready. Neiki¡¯s cooking was excellent, making simple ingredients taste delightful.

    "Is this chicken?" Neji stared at the only meat dish on the table.

    "Pigeon meat," Neiki replied casually.

    "Hmm?" Neji looked at him suspiciously.

    Did brother knock down someone¡¯s carrier pigeon?

    Neji took a bite, his eyes lighting up.

    It tastes delicious.

    Who cares.

    "Brother, just asking¡­ is there no way for the branch family to counter the Caged Bird seal?" Neji asked casually while eating.

    Neiki glanced at him and replied methodically:

    "What you want to know, many Hyuga branch family members have tried in history. But whether using sealing techniques to counter the curse mark or using false death to trigger the Caged Bird and escape, they all failed. These living examples are recorded in the Hyuga clan''s ancestral hall to remind all branch members not to mess around. You¡¯ll understand when you become a Genin and gain access to the ancestral hall."

    "Then¡­" Neji¡¯s eyes shifted, "is it possible that there were successful cases in history, but the main family didn''t record them to prevent the branch family from following suit? Those failures recorded in the ancestral hall are just there to scare us."

    "That¡¯s not impossible," Neiki smiled, "but it doesn¡¯t matter. The Caged Bird curse mark has been perfected over thousands of years in the Hyuga clan. Even if there were successful cases, they likely involved extreme or hard-to-replicate methods. Otherwise, the Hyuga clan wouldn¡¯t still be confined to Konoha alone. Anyway, there¡¯s currently no direct method to counter the Caged Bird curse mark."

    Neiki spoke naturally, but Neji was quite disheartened. How could he resist Ryo''s oppression without a direct method to counter the Caged Bird?

    Huh?

    Neji suddenly looked up.

    "Then¡­ is there an indirect way?" Neji sensed a crucial point in Neiki¡¯s words and quickly asked.

    "There is. Kill all the Hyuga main family members who know the Caged Bird secret command." Neiki smiled.

    "Ah¡ª" Neji¡¯s face turned bitter. What kind of solution is that?

    "Brother, are you joking?"

    "Whether I¡¯m joking or not, the problem is solved, right?"

    Seeing his brother¡¯s rogue-like attitude, Neji bit his lip and went along with him, "Even if we want to kill the main family, wouldn¡¯t they use the secret command to control us as soon as we show any killing intent?"

    "Who said you have to kill them all at once? Do it one by one when they¡¯re off guard." Neiki said casually.

    "How is that possible?!"

    "How long would it take to kill them all one by one? Once discovered, it¡¯s all over!"

    Neji shook his head repeatedly. Neiki spoke as if all the prominent family members were pigs to be slaughtered, quickly taken down one by one.

    Even if it could be done, the hatred from the Caged Bird wouldn¡¯t support Neji''s drastic measures against the central family. Despite his hatred for the Caged Bird and Ryo, he still enjoyed the benefits of being a Hyuga, including free schooling and various invisible advantages.

    Neji wasn¡¯t cold-blooded enough to wield a knife against the central family.

    "That¡¯s just a matter of method. How would you know if you don¡¯t try?" Neiki shrugged.

    "Then you try." Neji suggested.

    "Try? I already have." Neiki said.

    "Sigh¡­" Neji sighed, here we go again.

    His brother was great but too reckless, saying whatever he wanted without care. No wonder the ANBU came to investigate.

    "Brother, it¡¯s fine to talk to me like this, but don¡¯t let the main family hear. They¡¯ll take it seriously."

    The Hyuga clan¡¯s rules have a well-known "crime of disrespect" clause, which applies to all clan members¡¯ transgressions, like disrespecting elders or the branch family disrespecting the central family.

    Of course, the rule mainly dealt with the latter.

    Neiki laughed, indifferent. He had been punished twice before. Though he had learned to be careful afterward, Neji still saw him as a repeat offender.

    After dinner, Neiki was about to leave.

    "Brother, where are you going?" Neji asked, holding the leftover pigeon meat.

    "Plant a tree." Neiki said without looking back.

    Neji was speechless.

    "If you don¡¯t want to say, don¡¯t say. Why mention planting trees¡­"

    ¡­

    After planting the tree, it was already late.

    Neiki arrived at the Hyuga clan¡¯s training ground.

    Having just entered the third stage, Neiki wasn¡¯t sure how much his strength had increased, so he planned to test it here.

    He looked at his eyes in the mirror.

    "The change in Byakugan purity after reaching the third stage isn¡¯t very noticeable."

    The purity of the Byakugan is directly linked to a Hyuga clan member¡¯s talent. The essence of his father, Hizashi¡¯s Byakugan, was the root of Neiki¡¯s rise. After absorbing many clan members¡¯ Byakugan and reaching the third stage, Neiki¡¯s Byakugan purity was so high that his eyes appeared misty, giving his handsome face a hint of eerie charm.

    Drawing his short blade, he noticed the bloodstains had been roughly cleaned, but the blade still carried a faint smell, a flaw that could be detected by the Inuzuka clan and their ninja dogs. Unsheathing it in front of them would require multiple cover-up treatments.

    Using Gentle Fist in a kill was too distinctive and easily recognizable, unlike the clean and untraceable blade.

    "After absorbing Hizashi¡¯s Byakugan essence, my Byakugan purity increased by a level, granting me more sensitive dynamic vision, precise insight, broader visual range, and my first ability¡ªInsight."

    The Byakugan inherently possesses insight, able to see through obstacles and detect people behind them, but it can¡¯t identify who they are, presenting a limited black-and-white view.

    Neiki¡¯s insight, however, revealed the world in color. He could quickly identify people behind obstacles and was immune to visual-based genjutsu or ninjutsu, forming the foundation of his status as one of Konoha¡¯s Twin Prodigies, rivaling the genjutsu genius Itachi.

    Byakugan activated.

    Neiki cut the mechanism¡¯s ropes, instantly sending dozens of pre-set kunai flying toward him.

    This array could claim the lives of most Chunin, and without releasing ninjutsu, many Jonin would fall to it!

    In Neiki¡¯s eyes, however, the incoming kunai seemed slow, full of flaws, with wide gaps between them.

    Neiki remained motionless, his expression calm. His short blade swung to intercept each kunai at its tips, sword shadows dancing gracefully, and the entire movement was smooth and fluid.

    The sound of metal clashing filled the air.

    In the next moment, he deflected the dense array of kunai!

    "The speed of spotting weaknesses has increased.

    by at least 30% from the second stage." Neiki smiled.

    Forget Gentle Fist. Swordsmanship paired with the Byakugan is the perfect match!

    "The second stage of the Byakugan granted me the ability to analyze."

    Neiki spread his hand, and lightning gathered in his palm. This was Konoha¡¯s copy of Ninja Kakashi¡¯s signature move, Chidori!

    Then the lightning vanished, replaced by a rapidly forming blue chakra sphere in his hand, the Rasengan, created by the Fourth Hokage!

    Then came fire, earth, and water ninjutsu in quick succession.

    Neiki wasn¡¯t a natural genius, but his analysis ability allowed him to fully understand the workings of this ninjutsu, making replication a matter of course.

    Of course, since Neiki had a lightning chakra nature, only Chidori and the non-elemental Rasengan were effective in combat. The other ninjutsu wouldn¡¯t perform well in battle.

    Analyzing and replicating ninjutsu¡¯s operating principles is just one small aspect of the ability to analyze.

    Most importantly, the ability to analyze allowed Neiki to quantify everything he saw. The degree of analysis equated to mastery, with complete analysis meaning total mastery. No ninjutsu, not even ones Neiki made up himself, could escape this ability.

    Yes, as long as he designed the basic structure of ninjutsu, no matter how difficult it was to learn, given time, Neiki would master it¡­though practical effectiveness might vary.

    The higher the ninjutsu¡¯s difficulty, the longer the analysis time. Over the years, Neiki had created and mastered 17 ninjutsu, ten genjutsu, and eight sword techniques, though not all were combat-effective. Only one S-rank genjutsu held significant strategic value, capable of misleading all perceptions of reality, which Neiki called "Infernal Mirage."

    Testing the analysis ability wasn¡¯t easy, with only one ongoing analysis progress:

    [Analyzing: Phantom Sword (Sword Technique)]

    [Difficulty: S-rank]

    [Analysis Progress: 41.4%]

    The progress increased slowly, and it would take at least a month to complete, with the speed up by about 15% from the second stage.

    Once completed, this would be Neiki¡¯s second S-rank technique after Infernal Mirage!

    "The third stage of the Byakugan granted me the ability to¡­ replicate."

    Neiki frowned. He had only recently completed the third stage of evolution, and this new ability was untested.

    No matter, let¡¯s give it a try.

    Byakugan activated. Neiki¡¯s white pupils glowed faintly blue as he focused on the short blade before him, the analysis ability kicking into high gear.

    [Analyzing: Standard Short Blade]

    [Difficulty: D-rank]

    [Analysis Progress: 20%]

    The progress quickly jumped to 55%, then in a blink, reached 100%.

    [Analysis Complete!]

    Fog-like chakra materialized, and with Neiki¡¯s hand seals, the chakra was sucked in like a black hole, converging madly.

    The next second, the chakra mist dissipated, and an identical short blade appeared on the table!

    Neiki examined the two blades, his expression serious.

    This blade wasn¡¯t a shadow clone but an actual, physical matter!

    There was no difference at all. Even the faint blood smell was identical.

    "Replication, creating something from nothing, this is Yin-Yang Release." Neiki sensed the significant chakra drain and couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.

    This wasn¡¯t Kakashi¡¯s ninjutsu copying but creating something tangible from the intangible, far beyond the Sharingan. Replicating inanimate objects was possible, and living beings might not be impossible either. Anything analyzable should be replicable, limited only by chakra.

    Though not combat-useful, transforming the void into reality, creating anything, was the power of Yin-Yang Release, wielded by the Sage of Six Paths!

    With replication, the possibilities are endless.

    Neiki thought of many things but ultimately took a deep breath, calming down. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Replicating one short blade consumed more than half his chakra. All ideas helped solve the chakra issue.

    "Now the priority is to advance the Byakugan to the final stage."

    Who knows what surprises the highest level of the Byakugan will bring?

    At this moment, footsteps sounded at the door:

    "Neiki, the clan leader wants to see you."

 Chapter 5

    "Lord Hikaru, when did you return?" Neiki sheathed his short blade, smiling at the newcomer.

    Hikaru, a member of the Hyuga central family, had a similar background to Ryo, who bullied Neji at the Ninja Academy. Hikaru¡¯s father was an elder in the Hyuga clan. Hikaru himself was exceptionally talented and composed. He was three years older than Neiki and had recently become a Konoha Jonin.

    Neiki and Hikaru exchanged looks. Although Hikaru had never offended Neiki, he couldn¡¯t help but feel hatred towards him due to his highly pure Byakugan.

    "I just got back," Hikaru replied, pausing slightly without noticing the malice in Neiki¡¯s eyes, only feeling a bit puzzled.

    Having completed a three-month mission, Hikaru reported to the Third Hokage first and then was directed to find Neiki before proceeding to the clan leader, Hiashi. While Hikaru acknowledged Neiki¡¯s extraordinary talent and the title of one of Konoha¡¯s Twin Prodigies, who made the young generation of the Hyuga central family bow down with his strength, he couldn¡¯t understand why the clan leader needed Neiki for his report.

    Hikaru admitted Neiki was exceptional, but after facing numerous life-and-death crises on missions, Hikaru valued life and comrades more. He harbored no ill will towards Neiki, who was bound to make a name for himself.

    Still, Hikaru felt uneasy. As a Jonin of higher rank and seniority, why did he need Neiki¡¯s presence to report to the clan leader?

    Does the clan leader value Neiki that much?

    Walking side by side, Hikaru asked directly, "Do you know why Hiashi-sama called you?"

    Because there''s a new pair of Byakugan for me to absorb¡­ Neiki thought, but he said, "It might be about the recent disappearances of clan members."

    Hikaru was taken aback, not expecting this answer, and his resentment vanished.

    Having been on a mission, Hikaru wasn¡¯t aware of the recent tragedies in the branch family. He quickly asked for details, and Neiki summarized the events:

    "Someone is targeting the Hyuga clan."

    "This month, three bodies were found in the village Tokuma, Tsubaki, and Tsukune, all branch family members. Tokuma and Tsubaki were part of the Hokage¡¯s ANBU unit and had no missions when they died."

    "More clan members are missing, and I suspect they¡¯re dead but their bodies haven¡¯t been found yet."

    "The enemy is cruel and cunning. We don¡¯t know when they started targeting us. Do you remember years ago, when many Hyuga clan members went missing? Similar to now, even the bodies weren¡¯t found then¡­"

    "These incidents have resurfaced, drawing the Hokage¡¯s attention. Hiashi-sama probably thinks we can¡¯t wait for the investigation and need to handle this ourselves."

    Neiki pretended to analyze the situation.

    "Even Tokuma¡­" Hikaru was shocked at how serious it had become. Although Tokuma was a branch member, he had high-purity Byakugan and was second only to Neiki among the family¡¯s young generation.

    "So, the clan leader wants us to find the culprit together?" Hikaru frowned, recalling the Kage''s subtle expression upon his return: "Why didn¡¯t the Kage tell me about this?"

    Neiki remained silent, and Hikaru quickly realized why.

    All the victims were branch family members.

    For some reason, the Hokage did not fully trust this family member.

    But I was on a mission with a perfect alibi.

    Could it be¡­

    The Hokage distrusts the Hyuga central family itself.

    Why?

    Hikaru needed clarification.

    The air was tense as they entered the Hyuga clan leader¡¯s mansion through a side door.

    "This way." Neiki led the way.

    The mansion was vast and well-equipped. The lights along the path were dim, even less bright than the moonlight, but they tried to pierce the bleak and unreal moonlit haze.

    A strange atmosphere filled the air. Hikaru paused as if entering another world, forgetting his previous thoughts.

    Shaking his head, he decided not to dwell on it.

    "You seem more familiar with this place than me, a main family member." Hikaru muttered.

    "You just haven¡¯t returned enough, Lord Hikaru." Neiki¡¯s face, half-covered in shadow, showed a bright smile.

    Hikaru noticed the newly planted trees and nodded:

    "I didn¡¯t notice before. It¡¯s been three months, and the place has changed a lot."

    "The courtyard is getting more trees, but it feels more desolate."

    Hikaru¡¯s polite description of the courtyard¡¯s eerie atmosphere made Neiki respond with a meaningful remark:

    "Yes, the clan leader has recently taken an interest in garden art."

    Nearby, a guard seemed to hear their conversation, turned, and greeted Hikaru with a frantic wave, face unreadable:

    "Lord Hikaru¡­ is that you?"

    "Run¡­ run away¡­ it''s all an illusion¡­"

    "The man beside you¡­ is¡­ a demon."

    Hikaru heard every word and responded with a smile:

    "Long time no see, Senma. You look as beautiful as ever."

    After they passed the guard, Hikaru quietly commented to Neiki:

    "Senma was assigned as my guard when I was a child. We¡¯re very close, but I didn¡¯t know she painted her eyes black. It¡¯s ugly¡­"

    He didn¡¯t realize anything was wrong, mistaking Senma¡¯s completely black eyes for some sort of cosmetic choice.

    Neiki raised an eyebrow, a hand behind his back, signaling to the woman. Senma¡¯s fearful expression gradually returned to calm. She stopped trying to warn Hikaru and stood still, expressionless.

    "Don¡¯t look back. It¡¯s rude to be caught gossiping about someone." Hikaru reminded, and Neiki nodded, feigning politeness.

    In the nearby woods, more servants worked, chopping large tree stumps into pieces and burying them, preparing for new growth. Hikaru couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the clan leader¡¯s love for gardening.

    They entered the eastern wing, and a figure became clear ahead as they walked. Hikaru called out:

    "Koharu, what are you doing?"

    The maid Hyuga Koharu scrubbed at a blood-red stain on the floor outside the study and replied softly without turning:

    "Tokuma accidentally spilled paint. I¡¯m cleaning it up."

    "Tokuma is always careless," Hikaru nodded, not giving it much thought, pointing to the study, "I brought Neiki. Is the clan leader inside?"

    "Tokuma accidentally spilled paint. I¡¯m cleaning it up." Neiki heard, but Hikaru, deep in genjutsu, heard something different.

    "Oh, in the main hall. Thanks, Koharu." Hikaru pulled Neiki toward the main hall.

    The door opened to a dimly lit hall with only one flickering candle. Dark drapes hung from the walls like spider webs, waiting for the next prey to enter the trap.

    A man seated at the head raised his head slowly, candlelight illuminating half his face in stark contrast.

    Hiashi looked gaunt, his frame thin, eyes sunken, as if he hadn¡¯t slept for days. His eyes were bloodshot, and his robe was filthy with grime and mold. His hands seemed broken, hanging limply on the table.

    "Long time no see, clan leader. You look as distinguished as ever." Hikaru, oblivious to the eerie surroundings, praised as he sat.

    Hiashi glanced at Hikaru and Neiki, his pale eyes showing pain and deep hatred.

    Grit.

    Grit.

    The sound of teeth grinding together.

    "Yes, I¡¯ve successfully completed the infiltration mission and obtained the information we needed. This mission¡­" Hikaru began his report in the quiet room, thinking the clan leader had praised him.

    Hiashi¡¯s gaze shifted to Hikaru, his expression deeply sorrowful. He opened his mouth, his voice hoarse:

    "How many more¡­ must you kill¡­ to be satisfied?"

    Interrupted, Hikaru looked up blankly at the clan leader, then quickly lowered his head, stammering:

    "No, I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve already eaten ramen, no need to dine together."

    "That¡¯s not up to me," Neiki replied coolly.

    When I collect enough Byakugan essence and reach the final stage, I won¡¯t care about the Hyuga clan anymore.

    Neiki wasn¡¯t strong enough to confront the entire Hyuga clan or Konoha alone. Like the historical Qin general Bai Qi, who slaughtered 400,000 Zhao soldiers out of necessity, Neiki¡¯s ruthless actions were a means of survival. If word got out about his clan hunting, he¡¯d be forced out of Konoha, and his Byakugan evolution would become a distant dream.

    Neiki had long targeted the central family, not just the branch family. However, the consequences of prominent family deaths were much more severe, requiring careful methods to obtain their Byakugan essence.

    As he told Neji earlier, the Hyuga clan was one of Konoha¡¯s top clans. Even with the Caged Bird¡¯s lethal debuff, Neiki had limited options for rebellion. His only viable strategy was using genjutsu to weaken and eliminate his targets systematically.

    Despite successfully controlling the clan leader¡¯s mansion, Neiki¡¯s position is precarious. If his actions were exposed and the leading family elders activated the Caged Bird seal, Neiki would face utter ruin.

    Hiashi¡¯s legs and shoulders were pierced with hinges, keeping him bound to the chair. He struggled to

    Lift his broken arms, but they kept slipping, bones scraping against the wood with a sickening sound.

    After several failed attempts, Hiashi propped himself up with his elbows, leaning forward, glaring at Neiki, his voice a guttural curse:

    "You killed my wife¡­"

    "You killed Tokuma, you killed Homura¡­"

    "You gouged out all their eyes¡­"

    "You control Koharu, you¡¯ve set up a genjutsu barrier around the mansion¡­"

    "You¡¯ve imprisoned me, all the elders¡­ and now, you want to kill Hikaru¡­"

    "You¡­ monster¡­ kill me!"

    With a bang, Hiashi, attempting to stand, was yanked back by the tightened hinges.

    "Hey, the clan leader asked if you¡¯ve eaten," Hikaru whispered, unaware of Hiashi''s actual state and deeply trapped in genjutsu.

    Neiki ignored Hikaru, shaking his head, rejecting the false accusations:

    "I haven¡¯t imprisoned all the elders. You haven¡¯t given me the list."

    The elders¡¯ whereabouts were known only to Hiashi, and extracting that information was no easy task.

    "Dream on¡­" Hiashi spat blood, "Kill me!" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hiashi¡¯s stubbornness was expected. Neiki pressed on with another matter:

    "The Uchiha clan is showing signs of rebellion."

    "To handle this potential civil war, the Hokage is secretly recalling most of the ninjas, including all Hyuga members. This is the perfect time to take their eyes. I don¡¯t want to wait any longer."

    "So, I hope you can organize a clan meeting next week, gather all Hyuga members under the pretext of discussing the recent disappearances. What do you think, Hiashi-sama?"

    Imprisoned for almost a month, Hiashi knew nothing of the outside world. His Byakugan couldn¡¯t see through the genjutsu barrier, and everyone around him was under Neiki¡¯s genjutsu. Hiashi¡¯s only source of information was Neiki, and each visit meant another Hyuga leading family member would suffer.

    "You want to destroy the Hyuga clan¡­ to be satisfied?" The hinges creaked as Hiashi raged.

    If the Uchiha rebellion drew Konoha¡¯s focus, Neiki could massacre the Hyuga clan at the meeting. Hiashi saw the plan¡¯s potential and couldn¡¯t stay calm.

    He had hoped Konoha¡¯s leadership would notice the Hyuga clan¡¯s plight, but with the Uchiha stirring trouble, no one would care about Hiashi¡¯s seclusion. By the time the clan meeting occurred, all attendees would be killed, their eyes taken, and the Hyuga clan annihilated¡ªan unacceptable outcome for Hiashi.

    Will the Hyuga¡¯s thousand-year legacy end with me?

    "Hiashi-sama, you exaggerate. As long as I live, the Hyuga clan won¡¯t perish." Neiki corrected softly.

    Hiashi closed his eyes.

    The clan¡¯s destruction might be inevitable.

    "Such a pity," Hiashi muttered, shaking his head.

    "Pity what?" Neiki asked.

    "Hizashi died too late," Hiashi replied. Once feeling guilt and sorrow for his brother¡¯s death, he now blamed Hizashi for the clan¡¯s impending doom.

    Why didn¡¯t he die sooner?

    Neiki chuckled, understanding Hiashi¡¯s implication¡ªthat Hizashi¡¯s late death led to Neiki, the clan¡¯s bane.

    Neiki didn¡¯t respond, instead steering the conversation back:

    "The clan meeting is set. Don¡¯t be too pessimistic. I only need a certain number of Byakugan. Give me the remaining elders¡¯ information, and I¡¯ll spare Hinata and Neji. How about that, Hiashi-sama?"

    Hiashi remained silent for a long time before giving a just assessment:

    "¡­You¡¯re worse than an animal."

    "A tiger doesn¡¯t eat its cubs¡­ but you won¡¯t even spare your own brother."

    "Neji is indeed my brother and hates the Caged Bird and the main family, but he¡¯s a will of fire bearer. He¡¯d never agree with my actions." Neiki shrugged, looking helpless.

    "But he¡¯s my brother."

    "I still love him."

    "I¡¯ve put him last on my list of Byakugan targets."

 Chapter 6

    Genjutsu: False Surroundings Technique is a basic C-rank genjutsu that overlays everything the target sees with a layer of illusion, making them believe they see something entirely different. This technique is not harmful and is used purely to mislead the enemy visually, making it easy to break. However, it can be cast over a large area, affecting multiple targets simultaneously.

    Genjutsu: Hell Viewing Technique is even more superficial, a D-rank ninjutsu. Everyone harbors fears; as the saying goes, "The more you fear something, the more likely it is to appear." The Hell Viewing Technique manifests the target''s inner fears, making them seem real to shake their morale.

    These two genjutsu, a C-rank and a D-rank, inspired Neiki to develop his S-rank genjutsu, The Abyss of Deception Technique.

    Neiki''s prowess in genjutsu is above average at best. Still, his analytical ability allows him to excel in developing and learning genjutsu at a speed even the genius Uchiha Itachi cannot match.

    The Abyss of Deception Technique combines the characteristics of the two basic genjutsu mentioned above¡ªnon-lethal and primarily supportive. Its sole purpose is to "embellish" the reality perceived by all living beings within its range.

    This "embellishment" effect, however, is quite astonishing.

    Before targeting the Hyuga central family, Neiki tested his technique against genjutsu experts in Konoha, such as Uchiha Itachi and Kurenai Yuhi. When they could not even see through The Abyss of Deception Technique, Neiki knew he had succeeded.

    The Abyss of Deception Technique alters everything seen, heard, and felt within its range to align with the victim''s thought patterns, similar to how the Hell Viewing Technique projects the victim''s fears. The Abyss of Deception Technique makes things appear as they "should be" in the victim''s mind.

    The technique¡¯s strength lies in making objective reality conform to the subject¡¯s subjective thoughts, making it extremely difficult to detect.

    For example, it can mislead burying bodies as planting trees, transform an actual corpse into a tree stump, or twist a frantic warning into a casual greeting.

    The Abyss of Deception Technique hides reality, distorts truth, and switches authenticity. It retains the advantages of False Surroundings Technique and Hell Viewing Technique¡ªextensive range, strong misdirection, high adaptability, and long duration. Aside from the high learning difficulty and significant chakra consumption, it is the most potent genjutsu an ordinary ninja without a genjutsu bloodline can master.

    For instance, Hikaru sits calmly, watching the dignified hall where the authoritative Hiashi and the furious Neiki argue over something absurd:

    "Red bean soup should be sweetened!"

    "Impossible, it should be salted!"

    Hiashi, looking agitated, seems on the verge of standing but restrains himself, glancing at Hikaru.

    "Hikaru, what do you think should be added to red bean soup?"

    Though he feels the timing is inappropriate, Hikaru seriously considers the question since the clan leader asked.

    ¡­

    The room remains dilapidated and long uncleaned. Hiashi and Neiki face off intensely.

    The longer one remains under The Abyss of Deception Technique, the more one loses one''s ability to act. This happens because living beings adapt to the "things should be this way" logic, ceasing to think critically.

    Many servants from the branch family, like Koharu and Senma, initially showed some resistance. However, they grew increasingly dull over time, losing their thinking ability and finally becoming as unthinking as trees, chopped into pieces and buried.

    The servants under genjutsu slowly die, explaining the rapid decline of the clan leader''s mansion. Fortunately, The Abyss of Deception Technique automatically "embellishes" this reality, covering the rot with a veneer of illusion.

    "I will not agree to your terms¡­ cough, you should kill your brother instead." Hiashi, hair disheveled, rejects Neiki¡¯s proposal to trade the elders'' lives for the younger ones like Neji and Hinata.

    "In appreciation of your attitude, I¡¯ll present Hinata¡¯s head on your desk tomorrow." Neiki retorts without hesitation.

    The Abyss of Deception Technique has a significant flaw: once someone sees through it, it can never work on them again. Hiashi, the clan leader, noticed something amiss during Neiki¡¯s second-to-third-stage transition, during which his powers were weaker. Suspicion is fatal for an illusion; once doubt arises, the illusion fails. Hiashi quickly broke free, and if Neiki had not pinned him down, Neiki might have fled Konoha in disgrace.

    "Heh, you could cut off Hikaru¡¯s head first, and I wouldn¡¯t blink." Hiashi glanced at Hikaru, smirking.

    "I think red bean soup should have soy sauce." Hikaru replied, looking at the two expectantly for validation.

    Neiki, glancing at Hikaru, nodded and drew his short blade.

    Hiashi¡¯s expression tightened, his lips quivering.

    Neiki¡¯s demeanor remained calm, his words mocking:

    "Red bean soup."

    "Should be salted."

    "You, who add soy sauce, are¡­"

    ¡ªDead!

    The blade swung.

    "Wait¡ª" Hiashi¡¯s chains rattled as he roared, unkempt hair flying.

    "Too late."

    The head flew high.

    Even in death, Hikaru¡¯s face held a gentle smile.

    ¡­

    [Essence Collected: 7.1%]

    ¡­

    Blood splattered everywhere, red bubbles gurgling from the smooth neck.

    "Hikaru spilled paint, clean it up." Neiki called Koharu, scrubbing the floor outside the study.

    "Hikaru spilled paint; I¡¯m cleaning it up," Koharu muttered. Despite her gouged-out eyes, illusions were directly projected into her mind under The Abyss of Deception Technique, allowing her to "see" and function usually.

    Koharu quickly removed Hikaru¡¯s body.

    The death of prominent family members posed a significant challenge; they were fewer and more well-known, and any incident drew intense scrutiny from the Hyuga clan and Konoha¡¯s leaders. After all, only the central family represented the true power of the Hyuga clan.

    However, for Neiki, who planned to wipe out all Hyuga survivors next week, such future problems were inconsequential.

    Wiping blood from his face, Neiki said:

    "Tomorrow, I¡¯ll reunite you with your daughter."

    Hiashi remained silent, his shadowed face trembling slightly, revealing his inner turmoil.

    Neiki left.

    Hiashi slowly raised his head, dazed. He wanted to call out but couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    Neiki¡¯s ruthless promise weighed heavily on Hiashi.

    His opponent was inhumanly cold.

    ¡­Sorry, daughter.

    Hiashi closed his eyes, envisioning his shy, sweet child pleading for rescue, his heart-wrenching.

    But¡­

    I can¡¯t.

    Hiashi doubted Neiki would keep his promise and spare Hinata. The other elders represented the clan''s last hope compared to his daughter.

    He kept telling himself that this was for the continuation of the Hyuga clan, a responsibility he, as clan leader, must bear.

    "Oh, I remembered you have another daughter, Hanabi, right? No wonder you¡¯re so heartless. You prefer her. I heard Hanabi is next door, so I won¡¯t wait until tomorrow." Neiki suddenly returned, excited, talking through the window.

    From the original story, it was clear Hiashi favored his younger daughter, Hanabi, seeing her as the clan¡¯s future leader, which explained his disregard for Hinata.

    Thinking he had figured it out, Neiki turned to act.

    "Wait¡­"

    This time, unable to bear the torment, Hiashi finally spoke.

    "You¡­ you demon¡­ spare them, my daughters, and I¡¯ll tell you everything¡­"

    He covered his face, tears streaming, the guilt of betraying his clan suffocating him.

    "Heh."

    "Sorry, too late."

    Huh?

    Hiashi looked up in shock, seeing Neiki¡¯s regretful gaze:

    "I keep my promises. You surrendered too late¡ªno matter, you still have Hinata to continue the bloodline, right?"

    She was only thinking of surrender when I returned.

    No such luck!

    Neiki sneered, turning toward Hanabi¡¯s room, leaving Hiashi in despair, struggling against his restraints.

    When Neiki returned, the stench of fresh blood was thicker. Hiashi raged for a long time, vowing never to divulge information, but as Neiki grew impatient and threatened to bring him another daughter¡¯s head tomorrow, Hiashi broke.

    After providing Neiki with the desired information, Hiashi slumped in his seat, motionless.

    Rather be a father than a clan leader.

    ¡­

    Moonlight filtered through the leaves, casting fragmented shadows.

    Neiki glanced back, seeing a giant Byakugan illusion hovering over the Hyuga clan leader¡¯s mansion, the mark of The Abyss of Deception Technique. To others, this illusion would seem like a flag or decoration.

    The Abyss of Deception Technique is not a personal genjutsu but a spatial one. All perception is altered within its range, but the reality remains unchanged outside, which is an apparent flaw.

    Neiki¡¯s solution was simple¡ªmaintain regular appearances outside the mansion. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    No one would know Neiki had turned the mansion into a gaping maw, waiting for prey.

    Reflecting on the "negotiation" with Hiashi, Neiki frowned. The technique¡¯s vulnerability to exposure was too fatal. Its main advantage was its undetectability, but its effectiveness would be questioned if someone escaped and spread the word.

    Like an elephant in the room, once noticed, everyone sees it.

    This is a crucial direction for improving this technique in the future.

    When Neiki returned home, it was already very late. The lights were still on, and as he opened the door, Neji, who had been waiting up for his brother despite being sleepy, suddenly widened his eyes, fully awake:

    "Brother, did you bring back a cat?" he asked, pointing to the little figure in Neiki''s arms.

    Neiki then handed the sleeping Hinata over to Neji:

    "You''re sharing your room with her tonight."

    What?

    "W-wait, brother." Neji stuttered, holding the tiny, at most two-year-old girl, looking bewildered.

    What¡¯s going on?

    His brother had been out so long, and now he suddenly brought back a child?

 Chapter 7

    "Brother, this child wet the bed last night."

    Neji loudly complained to Neiki as soon as he got up.

    The culprit, Hanabi Hyuga, hid behind the door, sniffling softly.

    Having been brought from the Hyuga clan''s main house to this small pavilion, possibly due to the brothers'' similar Byakugan or the lingering effects of the Tsukuyomi illusion, Hanabi hadn''t shown any fear or tears. She only pouted and looked at them with a grievance when Neji pointed at her.

    Neiki was preparing breakfast and glanced at Neji, noticing the large wet spot on his clothes. He clicked his tongue in distaste and said, "Go change your clothes and wash up before talking to me."

    When the three sat down to eat breakfast, a few clothes and a bedsheet were drying on the balcony.

    "Brother, whose child is this, and how long is she going to stay with us?" Neji couldn''t help but ask while gnawing on corn. Ever since their father''s death, it was the first time someone else had moved into their home, which he found quite unsettling.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. Hanabi won''t be staying with us for long. As her older brother from the same clan, just take good care of her while she''s here," Neiki said casually, glancing at Hanabi, who was quietly sipping milk.

    Taking Hanabi was just a tactic to scare the stubborn Hiashi into giving up information. The little girl was only two years old and had just awakened her Byakugan, so she couldn''t provide much essence.

    "Hanabi? Is she the second daughter of the main family?" Neji''s expression darkened. In previous years, he had seen Hinata and Hanabi at the Hyuga clan festivals. Although he didn''t hold a grudge against them for their father''s fate, he certainly didn''t have a friendly face for them either.

    Neiki didn''t respond to him but continued to feed Hanabi buns.

    The little girl, unaware that the man in front of her was the one who killed her mother and imprisoned her father, was very obedient. She got oil all over her face while eating, and when Neiki wiped her mouth with a napkin, she softly said thank you.

    Neji watched their interaction and suddenly, as if understanding something, spoke with suppressed anger:

    "So, you''re going to be her guardian now?"

    The clan often assigned strong branch family members to guard the prominent family''s distinguished members. Neji found it hard to believe that even someone as powerful as Neiki could not resist the clan''s orders.

    For a moment, Neji''s resentment towards the Hyuga central family swelled to its peak.

    Hanabi clutched Neiki''s sleeve, her head down in fear, and observed Neji''s anger from the corner of her eyes, not understanding why he was upset.

    Neiki raised an eyebrow:

    "Have you lost your mind?"

    "Would I guard someone in my own house?"

    Oh¡­ that makes sense.

    Neji quickly realized he had overthought the situation.

    His brother Neiki held a critical position in his heart. He was now making significant progress in the Anbu, with the potential to become a Jonin this year. This promotion speed was just a year behind Kakashi''s fastest record. If the clan summoned him to serve as a private guard for the second young lady, Hanabi, it would ruin his future, something Neji couldn''t accept.

    "Where are you going?" Neji couldn''t help but ask as he saw Neiki finish his meal and stand up.

    "What happened? You never used to be this naggy." Neiki looked at Neji with surprise. You¡¯re the older brother? I''m the older brother. Do I have to report my whereabouts to you?

    "Oh." Neji felt a bit disheartened. He had to go to the ninja academy today but didn''t know how to face the aggressive Ryo, which made him anxious. He casually asked, "What about the child? Should I leave her at home or take her back to the main family?"

    "I¡­ I don''t want to go back¡­" Hanabi quickly said.

    Neji ignored her, but Neiki, after a moment''s hesitation, turned around and curiously patted Hanabi''s head, asking:

    "Why don''t you want to go back?"

    "Daddy is sick, sister too¡­ Mom¡­ Mom is asleep. She''s been sleeping for many days¡­ Sister Natsu, Sister Samma, many of them are sick. At night, they planted a lot of trees in the yard¡­ I¡­ I''m afraid they''ll plant me as a tree too¡­" Hanabi said intermittently.

    Neji frowned. Afraid they''d plant her as a tree in the soil, so she didn''t want to go back?

    What kind of wild imagination is this?

    Running his fingers through Hanabi''s brows, Neiki watched the girl shyly blink her eyes.

    These were very pure Byakugan.

    "You have great potential," Neiki praised.

    But potential alone couldn''t explain Hanabi''s aversion to returning to the main house¡­ Could it be because she was still very young?

    Neiki pondered another possible flaw in his developed illusion technique. Due to her young age and limited logical thinking, Hanabi might not be easily misled by Tsukuyomi''s "modified" reality.

    How likely was this?

    Neiki pondered, recalling how Samma suddenly "woke up" after seeing Ryo last night and how Hinata had been absent, suddenly realizing something.

    Some mice were trying to escape his carefully woven web¡­

    Thinking about these things, Neiki got dressed and prepared to leave. He turned to see Neji watching him with concern.

    Neiki knew exactly what Neji feared and said:

    "Don''t go to school for the next few days, take a leave."

    "Huh?" Neji''s eyes widened.

    Take a leave?

    That would give him time to figure out how to deal with Ryo.

    The thought brought a pang of shame. Hyuga Ryo''s command over the Caged Bird Seal loomed over him like a mountain, suffocating him.

    ¡­He was afraid to this extent?

    "The situation in Konoha is unstable. Don''t wander around until the Hyuga clan meeting next week. Stay home and play with Hanabi for a few days."

    Neiki didn''t care what Neji was thinking and spoke with a hint of meaning.

    "The teachers at the ninja academy will understand¡­"

    "¡ªAfter the Hyuga clan meeting next week."

    ¡­

    Today was Neiki''s first day back from medical leave.

    As a squad leader in the Root division, he first had to report to Danzo.

    "Neiki, who do you think is stronger, you or Itachi Uchiha, the two prides of Konoha?" Danzo asked, his voice echoing through the dark hall, disturbing the candlelight.

    This was a question many had asked countless times.

    Publicly, Neiki and Itachi had been rivals since the ninja academy. Even after becoming Chunin, they remained evenly matched, winning and losing some.

    Only after Itachi joined the Anbu under Kakashi and Neiki joined the Root to handle more discreet matters did their confrontations lessen, each contributing to Konoha.

    As for privately¡­

    "He is slightly stronger," Neiki replied respectfully, head bowed.

    "Oh?" Danzo''s expression was ambiguous. "When I asked Itachi, he said you hid deeper."

    "What are you hiding exactly?"

    "I''m not sure what you mean, Danzo-sama," Neiki replied.

    "Was it you who caused the recent disappearances of the Hyuga clan members?" Danzo asked directly.

    "No," Neiki replied, appearing confused as if it was absurd for him to be suspected. He shook his head in denial. "I''m also investigating the killer targeting the clan."

    "Is that so? Then you''d better avoid suspicion. Stop being the first to appear at the scenes of these incidents; it gives the wrong impression," Danzo suggested nonchalantly.

    In a report submitted by the Anbu, Neiki was listed as a prime suspect in the disappearance of several Hyuga clan members. The report was detailed and compelling enough to make one wonder, except for lacking a motive.

    Danzo didn''t care if Neiki killed some of his branch family members. Still, the report was thrown onto Hiruzen Sarutobi''s desk, and Sarutobi immediately handed it over to him, indicating clearly:

    Keep your subordinate in check.

    Whether he did it or not.

    Danzo understood that this wasn''t aimed at Neiki but at himself. Someone wanted to use the Hyuga clan issue to alleviate the tension between Konoha and the Uchiha, and it was a cunning plan.

    "Yes." Neiki lowered his head further.

    "Whatever you''re planning, Neiki, now is not the time." Danzo glanced at him, his voice calm but firm.

    "The Uchiha clan''s rebellion is imminent. No one wants to see the Hyuga clan also in chaos¡­ Do you understand?"

    The Uchiha clan was preparing to stage a coup, the current focus of Konoha''s leadership. Danzo and Sarutobi argued fiercely about how to handle the Uchiha. In private, they also frequently took action. That report implicating Neiki in the Hyuga clan members'' disappearances was the work of some dove faction.

    "I understand," Neiki said, his face expressionless as he bowed.

    He certainly understood Danzo''s point: the focus now was the Uchiha, not the Hyuga.

    Danzo didn''t care whether Neiki was responsible for the missing Hyuga clan members. If something happened, it would be pinned on Neiki. He should deal with it. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I heard the Hy

    uga clan is holding a meeting?" Danzo asked as if recalling something.

    Neiki nodded. Last night, carrier pigeons sent this news to all Hyuga clan members. To prevent suspicion from Konoha''s leadership, they also informed Sarutobi and Danzo.

    "Yes."

    "¡­Hiashi must be desperate," Danzo mused, leaning on his cane as he passed Neiki, feeling somewhat sentimental. "But with Konoha''s current situation, we can''t allocate many resources to help him."

    As he spoke, Danzo''s face carried a slight smile. As one of the leading advocates for the Uchiha clan''s extermination, he had long coveted the Sharingan. Naturally, he would keep resources from monitoring the Uchiha to the Hyuga.

    "This is your Hyuga clan''s problem. You need to handle it. If you catch the culprit and prove your innocence, that''s best. If not, well, it doesn''t matter. After all¡­ you''re just a branch member."

    Danzo''s tone carried a hint of mockery. Neiki''s status as a branch family member set his ceiling. No master would allow an enslaved person to stand above them. Bound by the Caged Bird Seal, Neiki was destined to be a pawn.

    The Caged Bird Seal was intended to protect the Byakugan from falling into enemy hands. It also distinguished the main and branch families, each serving a different role.

    When a branch family member dies, the Caged Bird Seal destroys the Byakugan, preventing enemies from obtaining it. This deters enemies from targeting branch members and focuses their attention on the prominent family.

    The Caged Bird system protected some branch family members from danger but made them subservient to the prominent family.

    The so-called "sword and shield" were servants of the prominent family¡ªmaids, guards in the Hyuga household, and personal bodyguards ready to sacrifice themselves for the distinguished family''s children.

    This was a perfect system designed to protect the Hyuga clan''s bloodline.

    However, it had a downside: the oppressed branch family members would inevitably grow resentful.

    If the central family weakened and a branch family member like Neiki emerged, he would likely resist the Caged Bird Seal.

    From Danzo''s perspective, if Neiki was responsible for the Hyuga clan members'' disappearances, it was likely due to his resentment towards the Caged Bird Seal. The missing members were probably being experimented on.

    Having worked with Orochimaru, Danzo was familiar with such motives.

    This wasn''t a significant issue. If Neiki succeeded in breaking the Caged Bird Seal, Danzo would benefit.

    All branch family members could become his experimental subjects without the Caged Bird Seal. Danzo might also attempt to acquire the Byakugan, not only the Sharingan.

    "Dismissed." Danzo lost interest in the conversation. While the Byakugan was valuable, the current priority was the Uchiha. The truth behind the Hyuga clan''s disappearances didn''t matter much to him.

    But Neiki remained still.

    Danzo noticed his hesitation and paused, asking:

    "Do you have something else to say?"

    Neiki bit his lip and spoke:

    "Takizawa Yamaki, who was investigating the disappearances of Tokuma and others, is dead."

    What?

    Danzo was genuinely surprised.

    He now believed that Neiki wasn''t responsible for the Hyuga clan members'' disappearances.

    This was too bold!

    Takizawa Yamaki wasn''t strong, and Sarutobi didn''t expect him to uncover much. But the fact that the perpetrator still killed such an inconsequential investigator¡­

    What is this?

    This is a blatant provocation!

    "How did he die?" Danzo asked, his anger evident. The more trouble arose with the Hyuga, the more cautious Sarutobi would be in dealing with the Uchiha.

    Where would Danzo find so many Sharingan if the Uchiha weren''t exterminated?

    Neiki exhaled and clarified:

    "He died from a single knife wound, beheaded in one strike."

    "Do you know who did it?"

    Seeing Danzo''s displeasure, Neiki thought he might have a misperception and softly suggested:

    "¡­It could be the Uchiha."

 Chapter 8

    ¡°It could be the Uchiha clan,¡± Neiki suggested.

    Since the schedule for the Hyuga clan''s massacre was already set, the more chaotic the situation, the better it suited Neiki¡¯s interests.

    In the original story, Itachi quickly annihilated the Uchiha clan because he had the backing of numerous Konoha ninjas who were ordered to turn a blind eye and a father, Fugaku Uchiha, who willingly submitted to his son¡¯s blade.

    Neiki¡¯s situation was different. If he wanted to emulate Itachi and destroy the Hyuga clan, the Konoha leadership wouldn¡¯t agree, and the Hyuga clan wouldn¡¯t willingly submit. The cultural environment was entirely different.

    But there was no choice. The rapid evolution of his Byakugan required a substantial amount of Byakugan essence. Unless Neiki was willing to spend decades planning, it inevitably required the ¡°voluntary sacrifices¡± of his kin.

    No matter what, the illusion of normalcy created by the Tsukuyomi technique over the main house would eventually wear thin. No one was stupid, but the impending Uchiha rebellion consumed too much of the Konoha leadership¡¯s attention, making the disappearance of a few branch members seem insignificant.

    Having chosen this path, Neiki knew that sooner or later, his imprisonment of the clan leader and slaughter of his kin would be exposed. Instead of waiting for the balloon to burst, catching him off guard suddenly, choosing an appropriate time to burst it himself was better.

    Half of the Hyuga clan members had fallen to Neiki¡¯s hand. Given his preparations, the remaining half wouldn¡¯t offer much resistance. The only thing left to consider was how to escape from the Konoha pursuit squad once the truth was revealed.

    The night of the Uchiha massacre was the perfect timing.

    On the surface, Itachi would be massacring the Uchiha, drawing a large number of Konoha personnel to assist him in preventing the chaos from spreading further.

    In the shadows, Neiki would be eradicating the Hyuga, with no one knowing that the clan meeting organized by the clan leader was a plan for genocide.

    The Twin Prides of Konoha are illustrious beyond compare!

    Without a plan and with little attention on them, there would be no way to form an effective pursuit squad, giving Neiki ample time to reap more benefits and then gracefully escape from the whirlpool of Konoha.

    Now, all that was left was to confirm the date of the Uchiha massacre. This required the Konoha leadership to reach a consensus on destruction, ultimately allowing the hawk faction led by Danzo to overshadow the dove faction led by the Third Hokage.

    It was a given that the Third Hokage would inevitably compromise, and all Neiki needed to use Takizawa Yamaki¡¯s death to accelerate the process slightly.

    Danzo stared coldly at Neiki with his single visible eye for a long time, then nodded slightly and asked:

    ¡°So, where¡¯s the body?¡±

    Danzo naturally suspected ulterior motives. Although he was happy to use such underhanded methods to frame the Uchiha and advance the massacre, he didn¡¯t want to be used by his subordinates without knowing anything.

    Neiki¡¯s eagerness to eradicate the Uchiha was concerning. Primarily controlled by the Caged Bird Seal, Neiki could never be seen as a trusted subordinate by Danzo. The seed of suspicion had been planted, and Neiki was well aware of it. However, it didn¡¯t matter; he wouldn¡¯t be staying in Konoha for long, so any future reckoning by Danzo wouldn¡¯t affect him.

    ¡°In the eastern forest,¡± Neiki replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send Naori,¡± Danzo said, implying that Neiki no longer needed to concern himself with the matter.

    Root had experts create evidence on the body to frame the Uchiha.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± With his goal achieved, Neiki bowed and left.

    ¡­

    Neiki¡¯s team in Root was tasked with monitoring the Uchiha clan. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Honestly, it was a rather tedious job. During the day, they mostly perched in trees outside the Uchiha residential area, tracking and recording the movements of Uchiha members. Apart from avoiding detection, it wasn¡¯t particularly challenging.

    Fortunately, as the squad leader, Neiki didn¡¯t have to work as hard. He just had to stay at the center, compiling the information the team members responsible for surveillance sent.

    ¡°7:05 AM, Uchiha Suzuka and six others left the Uchiha compound together.¡±

    ¡°7:40 AM, Uchiha Ichigo and Uchiha Luffy had an argument at the compound gate, possibly over the latter stealing the former¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°8:11 AM, Uchiha Suzuka and others returned to the compound with a basket of fresh produce.¡±

    ¡°8:41 AM, a brawl broke out on Konoha Street, stopped by the police force¡¯s Uchiha Hachidai.¡±

    ¡°8:50 AM, Uchiha Tetsu and Uchiha Shin returned to the compound after a night of drinking.¡±

    Neiki sifted through the thick pile of surveillance reports, noting everything related to the Uchiha, no matter how trivial. This highlighted Konoha¡¯s recent focus on the Uchiha clan.

    Despite concrete evidence that the Uchiha leadership had been plotting a coup within the clan, the surveillance reports showed no unusual behavior among the Uchiha members.

    Neiki wasn¡¯t concerned. The Uchiha leadership wouldn¡¯t broadcast their plans to all clan members. There were ordinary people within the Uchiha and internal opposition, too. They didn¡¯t realize the ground beneath them was already seething with hidden dangers. They continued their daily lives in ignorance, only to meet death unawares. This was the life of ordinary people.

    This was all very normal.

    Neiki annotated the reports, separating potentially useful ones from useless ones. Determining the value of the information was entirely up to his judgment.

    Information work was like that. It involved sifting through a myriad of trivial details to find valuable intelligence. Given his position as squad leader, Neiki was skilled at finding gold in the sand.

    Despite the significant reports, Neiki was more efficient, which caused his assistants to need help to keep up.

    ¡°Captain, another batch just came in,¡± his subordinate, code-named ¡°Firefly,¡± said, carrying another stack of freshly recorded data.

    ¡°Alright, put it there,¡± Neiki said offhandedly.

    Firefly complied, about to leave, when she noticed a particular report on the desk. She hesitated for a moment and then asked:

    ¡°Captain, do you really think the Uchiha will revolt?¡±

    The rumors of the Uchiha plotting a rebellion were known to only a few within Konoha¡¯s leadership, and the Anbu team was directly handling Uchiha matters.

    ¡°I believe so. Why?¡±

    Firefly handed Neiki the report.

    ¡°8:15 AM, Uchiha Sasuke and ten other children left the compound for the ninja academy.¡±

    This was a very routine report that could easily be categorized as useless. However, combined with Firefly¡¯s earlier question, it was clear that her concern wasn¡¯t about the report¡¯s value.

    Neiki pursed his lips and asked:

    ¡°Does it bother you?¡±

    Once the Uchiha rebellion failed, these children''s fate was clear.

    Firefly shook her head. She had the necessary qualities to be in the Anbu. Drawing a blade on children wasn¡¯t an issue. She was used to orders taking precedence over personal emotions:

    ¡°I just wonder¡­ why did it come to this?¡±

    Power?

    Strength?

    Neiki didn¡¯t know the answer to her question and didn¡¯t respond. The guilt would fall on others, not her. Firefly was overthinking.

    Moreover, Neiki had his guilt to bear, which wasn¡¯t much different from the others.

    For power.

    For the greater good.

    In any case, it was a massacre. I¡¯m a villain, and he¡¯s an executioner.

    I¡¯m filled with evil.

    He¡¯s deserving of death.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong; he probably doesn¡¯t regret it.

    This is the twin prides of Konoha.

 Chapter 9

    That night, after switching shifts with another Root squad, Neiki returned to the Hyuga compound.

    Before he could go upstairs, the old lady who ran the pancake shop next door, a member of the Hyuga branch family, pulled him aside.

    ¡°Neiki, did you see the notice about the clan meeting?¡± she asked excitedly.

    Just like the Uchiha clan had ordinary people who couldn¡¯t awaken their Sharingan, the Hyuga clan also had members who couldn¡¯t activate their Byakugan. While the Byakugan was easier to awaken than the Sharingan, it still had specific requirements.

    Take the old pancake lady, for instance. Although she had Hyuga blood, she was a regular person who couldn¡¯t even sense chakra. On the other hand, her son had successfully awakened the Byakugan and became a ninja, but even at nearly thirty years old, he was still just a regular Chunin.

    Neiki, on the other hand, was about to be promoted to Jonin, highlighting how much talent mattered in the harsh world of ninjas.

    ¡°Yes, I saw it. What about it?¡±

    A notice from the Hyuga main house had been posted on the bulletin board, and Neiki had seen it on his way home.

    ¡°It¡¯s a full clan meeting. Doesn¡¯t that mean everyone can attend?¡± The old lady was thrilled, and her Cursed Seal of the Caged Bird crinkled and wrinkled her forehead.

    The Hyuga clan''s Caged Bird system distinguished the central family from the branch family. The prominent family members were the true inheritors responsible for protecting and advancing the Hyuga clan. In contrast, the branch family members protected them as the central family''s shields and spears.

    As the Hyuga clan expanded over the centuries, some branch family members did not perform these protective roles due to their lack of power. Instead, they managed the clan''s various businesses and industries, like this old pancake lady. Their numbers were small but significant.

    In this world, ordinary people still make up the majority.

    While Neji and Neiki saw the Caged Bird seal as a curse, these ordinary branch family members saw it as a prestigious symbol of their Hyuga identity.

    They supported tradition and the central family. The current clan head, Hiashi Hyuga, was revered like their father. The Hyuga bloodline gave them a higher status and better benefits than the other common folk in Konoha.

    However, the main house required at least a Chunin rank, even for gatekeepers. No matter how eager these ordinary folks were, they were often overlooked. During clan festivals, non-ninja Hyuga members couldn¡¯t enter the ancestral shrine and had to watch from afar.

    The clan head¡¯s announcement excited even these usually invisible ordinary members. A whole clan meeting meant everyone could participate, right?

    Neiki thought of the pancake lady¡¯s constant delivery of pancakes to his home after his father¡¯s death and replied gently:

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. The meeting is mainly to discuss how to deal with the recent external threats against the branch family.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I part of the branch family?¡± The old lady¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I saw Lord Hiashi. I wonder if he¡¯s gained weight or if he¡¯s eating well¡­¡±

    ¡°Good point.¡±

    Neiki decided not to argue further. The first announcement didn¡¯t consider the ordinary members with black eyes. He would send another notice excluding them from the clan meeting to ensure the space wasn¡¯t overcrowded with those who couldn¡¯t provide Byakugan essence.

    After escorting the old lady back to her pancake shop, her son, Ch¨­fu, she was stood at the door, bowing slightly to Neiki.

    ¡°Deima is gone, and so is Tsuki. Everyone in the branch family is worried. Please take care of yourself, Neiki.¡± The old lady held Neiki¡¯s hand.

    Neiki could only nod.

    After she went inside, Neiki turned to Ch¨­fu and said:

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t attend the clan meeting.¡±

    Ch¨­fu was taken aback, his anxious expression slowly disappearing. He hesitated before asking:

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Taking care of your mother is more important,¡± Neiki replied. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that. I¡¯m not just my mother¡¯s son; I¡¯m a member of the Hyuga branch family. You have no right to order me around!¡± Ch¨­fu retorted.

    Take care of my mother?

    I don¡¯t need you to tell me that!

    It¡¯s just a clan meeting. What could go wrong?

    Due to his lack of talent, Ch¨­fu was rarely summoned by the central family, so he cherished this opportunity.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing Ch¨­fu¡¯s determination, Neiki decided to leave it at that.

    When the time came, he would bestow upon him the honor he deserved as a Hyuga.

    Although his Byakugan purity was low, every little bit counted.

    Neiki returned to his small house.

    ¡°I saw that! You put your hand on your thigh again!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not how you use Gentle Fist!¡±

    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? Move your feet with it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the stance. Now, hit me!¡±

    ¡°What kind of punch is that? It¡¯s so weak!¡±

    Hearing Neji¡¯s angry shouts and Hanabi¡¯s tearful apologies from the room, Neiki raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t interrupt. He started preparing dinner, only knocking on their door once it was ready twenty minutes later.

    Neji continued to correct Hanabi¡¯s gentle fist stances at the dinner table until Neiki couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, which made him stop.

    ¡°You should know when to do what,¡± Neiki chided.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re lecturing again,¡± Neji complained, shaking his head.

    ¡°Still complaining? Hmph, in a few days, you won¡¯t have the chance to hear it anymore,¡± Neiki scoffed.

    The brothers had long developed a deep bond, at least from Neji¡¯s perspective. He never imagined Neiki might suddenly turn traitor, so he asked:

    ¡°Do you have another mission?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a long-term one,¡± Neiki said, putting food in Neji¡¯s bowl. ¡°You¡¯ll have to take care of Hanabi while I¡¯m gone.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s too slow. She can¡¯t even get the Gentle Fist stance right,¡± Neji grumbled.

    Hanabi, having finished a chicken leg, lowered her head sadly.

    Neiki shook his head. ¡°When you were two, you were still crawling around in split pants. Hanabi has high potential, just like you. She¡¯s only just starting with Gentle Fist.¡±

    Hearing this, Hanabi looked up at Neiki, her eyes sparkling.

    Now that Neiki thought about it, Neji was still just a kid in his eyes. After he defected from Konoha, Neji wouldn¡¯t be implicated, but his situation would be difficult, likely only slightly better than Naruto¡¯s.

    Neiki tapped his fingers on the table, deep in thought. He looked at Neji and suddenly asked:

    ¡°Will you come with me?¡±

 Chapter 10

    ¡°Will you come with me?¡± Neiki asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Neji shook his head firmly. ¡°Taking a few days off is already too much. If I miss more classes, my teachers will be upset.¡±

    ¡°Besides, your missions must be really difficult. I haven¡¯t even graduated from the ninja academy yet. I¡¯d only be a burden to you,¡± Neji added.

    Neiki nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, you need to get stronger quickly.¡±

    Not to help me, but to help yourself, Neiki thought. Otherwise, you might be unable to withstand the hatred of many people around you. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t delve into why that hatred would be directed at Neji, even though he was the cause.

    Seeing Neiki was still responding, Neji couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother, were you just joking?¡±

    ¡°Even if I could help you, what kind of mission would involve unrelated family members? Wouldn¡¯t wasting ninja resources like that get you in trouble with the Hokage?¡± Neji said.

    Neiki chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve already refused. Why are you asking so many questions? Just eat.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so suspicious.¡±

    Everyone has their path to walk.

    It wasn¡¯t until a few days later, when harsh reality struck like a meteor, shattering all perceptions and fantasies about his brother, that Neji realized the choice Neiki had casually offered at the dinner table had already set the course for his entire life. After refusing, it was quickly brushed off as a joke.

    The detachment was swift and clean like a stone tossed into a lake, leaving no trace except for a few fleeting ripples that testified there had been a moment when Neji felt he was finally close to the real Neiki.

    What kind of answer was his brother expecting? Or was it just a meaningless joke left for his future self?

    Neiki had done this countless times, so much so that when Neji looked back after the incident, he realized that all their interactions were filled with deliberate traces left by Neiki.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t meant for you now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand later.¡±

    Such vague statements were countless. Neiki¡¯s tone was always light, so Neji never took them seriously. Since he would ¡°understand later,¡± he thought he would deal with it when ¡°later¡± came.

    However, Neji realized he had never truly understood Neiki until the day finally arrived. Despite living together daily, there was always a fog between them. The closest he ever got to understanding his brother was those few days before the incident when Neiki asked:

    ¡°Will you come with me?¡±

    Did that choice ever really exist?

    Would it have been another illusion created by Neiki¡¯s playful tone, where Neji, full of hope, accepted his brother¡¯s invitation, only to find the grand stage was a trap, with Neiki standing on the shore laughing as Neji struggled in the mud?

    This could have happened if Neji had said yes.

    Neiki¡¯s character was always so vile. He liked manipulating everyone and enjoyed seeing hope crushed in their eyes. After the incident, this was the only thing Neji could honestly believe about his brother.

    ¡°Will you come with me?¡±

    Since it was all hypothetical, why not be more daring?

    Future Neji often thought back to this night, imagining what might have happened if he had said yes. Was there a possible life path that would unfold if he had nodded when Neiki casually asked?

    Would saying yes reveal the true Neiki behind the mask?

    What would that look like?

    He didn¡¯t know.

    He would never know.

    For the present Neji, this was just another ordinary night, one of countless uneventful days in the future.

    The moon was round, there were many mosquitoes, the food was delicious, and Hanabi was clumsy.

    That was all.

    Like a joke or a test, the brief conversation that future Neji would think about countless times was brushed off lightly.

    All opinions were exchanged unintentionally.

    It wasn¡¯t fair.

    But that¡¯s life.

    Neiki, being dismissed by his brother, didn¡¯t mind. He continued eating while Hanabi, sitting beside him on a small chair, looked at him with bright eyes.

    ¡°What? Do you want to come with me?¡± Neiki patted her head.

    The girl was shy but mustered the courage to say, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to get stronger. I won¡¯t be a burden to you!¡±

    Both brothers were surprised to see Hanabi¡¯s determination.

    ¡°You want to go?¡± Neji asked again.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Hanabi nodded vigorously.

    The room fell silent.

    The girl¡¯s affection was puzzling. Anyone would think she had known Neiki for months. Under Neji¡¯s suspicious gaze, Neiki took a bite of chicken and pondered.

    ¡°Hey, brother, you¡¯re not serious, right?¡± Neji saw him deep in thought and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget who she is.¡±

    A noble member of the leading family couldn¡¯t just go on a mission with you.

    That¡¯s absurd.

    ¡°What kind of mission needs you to take a kid?¡± Neji asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Neiki snapped out of it, frowning. ¡°No, I was thinking if the chicken had too much salt.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Neji shook his head.

    Brother was always like this. He could never figure out what Neiki was thinking.

    Not understanding that this was a refusal, Hanabi looked at Neiki expectantly.

    ¡°Hanabi, we¡¯ll go back to the main house tonight,¡± Neiki said casually.

    Hanabi hesitated. She was scared to return to that ¡°home,¡± but it was not a question. Under Neiki¡¯s calm gaze, she nodded slightly.

    After dinner, Neiki took Hanabi back to the main house.

    The giant Byakugan illusion hovered above the estate, as tranquil as ever.

    Newly planted trees lined the courtyard, and several servants stood guard at the entrance. Even as Neiki led Hanabi in, they remained expressionless, only their necks moving to follow their steps.

    ¡°Good evening, Sister Unp¨±, Sister Ren¡­¡± Hanabi greeted everyone softly, clinging to Neiki.

    ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t been home these past few days¡­¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hanabi seemed to be explaining to the servants at the door, although they showed no reaction. This was a sign that their consciousness was fading. If not for the impending clan meeting, Neiki would have replaced them with others to maintain the fa?ade of a noble estate.

    Hanabi lowered her head, saying, ¡°Mother has been looking for me? I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­¡±

    Due to the [Kokanaru Reflection Technique], the things the affected saw would be perceived as what they believed to be ¡°the way things should be.¡± The variable determining the illusion was the affected person.

    Unless Neiki actively shaped the illusion, he couldn¡¯t know what Hanabi was seeing.

    The silent servants might have appeared to Hanabi as malicious underlings. Neiki watched with interest.

    Interesting. Does she see everyone hating her as the norm?

    ¡°Brother, Mother is very angry. Can you come with me?¡± Hanabi clung to Neiki¡¯s sleeve.

    Hanabi didn¡¯t know why she ended up in Neji¡¯s room but never asked. She had confirmed from Neji that Neiki had ¡°rescued¡± her, so she trusted him completely.

    Neiki nodded and led her to a dilapidated room¡ªat least, it looked that way to him. But to Hanabi, it was a clean place where she carefully removed her shoes to avoid dirtying the floor.

    Neiki watched her white socks leave small footprints in the dirt, then knelt before a half-decomposed corpse.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry for worrying you,¡± she said.

    The illusion operated on an absurd logic created by Neiki. He felt a strange emotion.

    The corpse was indeed Hanabi¡¯s mother, pierced by Neiki¡¯s sword. But how had she been dug up after being buried?

    Neiki turned and saw seven-year-old Hinata standing in the courtyard, dressed in tattered clothes, her left eye bandaged. She held a leaking bucket, having just fetched water.

    Hinata set the bucket down, hesitantly reached out, and asked softly:

    ¡°Are you Neiki, brother?¡±

    Problem solved.

    Neiki realized the girl was about to break free from the illusion. She had arrived at just the right time.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Hinata,¡± he said, approaching and gently touching her injured eye. The bandage didn¡¯t hide anything from his Byakugan.

    Hiashi, despite his broken hands, had transplanted his own Byakugan into his daughter¡¯s eye. She would use him if her eyes couldn¡¯t see through the illusion.

    Creative.

    This was feasible in Naruto, where eyes could be swapped.

    But luck was not on their side.

    Neiki felt a bit sorry for Hiashi¡¯s plan.

    Breaking the illusion would mean seeing reality as it was and escaping the fake main house.

    Hinata could have exposed Neiki¡¯s plans and saved the Hyuga clan. What a pity.

    Hearing Neiki¡¯s gentle words, Hinata hesitated. She didn¡¯t think the man in front of her was terrible, but she stepped back, fearing her actions might hurt his feelings.

    ¡°Father said you¡¯re a bad person¡­¡±

    Speaking ill behind someone¡¯s back, how annoying!

    Neiki thought momentarily, then used the Transformation Jutsu to become Neji. Hinata finally felt safe.

    Seeing through the illusion with her left eye must have mixed reality and illusion. Despite seeing Neiki transform, she didn¡¯t find it odd.

    Both eyes reflected Neji¡¯s face, merging truth and illusion.

    Hinata burst into tears, clinging to Neiki, feeling she had found someone trustworthy.

    ¡°Neji

    , brother¡­ I¡­¡± she stammered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Neiki said, stroking her back.

    Hanabi was still whispering to her mother. Neiki carried Hinata to the hall where Hiashi was imprisoned, eager to see the clan head¡¯s reaction.

    Before entering, Neiki had Hinata hide at the door.

    He coughed intentionally before entering.

    The decaying smell hit him. The place was even more shabby. With few servants under the illusion of maintaining the garden, the main house¡¯s grand appearance took all remaining effort, leaving the interior to rot.

    ¡°What do you want now?¡±

    Though Neiki looked like Neji, Hiashi recognized him immediately.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s dead¡­ you killed them all¡­ what do you want?¡± Hiashi¡¯s voice was bitter.

    The tragedy lay in the fact that any Hyuga returning from missions or visiting Hiashi, no matter what he said or did, would always interpret it as:

    Find Neiki and return with him.

    Hiashi had immense respect from the clan. His word was law, so they obeyed like sheep following orders into a wolf¡¯s den, even if puzzled.

    Hiashi indirectly caused many deaths.

    ¡°Big plans are coming. I¡¯ve been restless, so I came to chat,¡± Neiki said casually. ¡°I posted the clan meeting notice. Some might not take it seriously, so I¡¯ll send another tonight.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I contacted the three elders you told me about. Two will definitely come, one is delayed but will try to arrive.¡±

    ¡°Your information is accurate,¡± Neiki nodded, looking at Hiashi.

    Hyuga members weren¡¯t the only visitors. Some couldn¡¯t be turned away, so Neiki didn¡¯t always kill them. They came and left as they arrived. Though Hiashi couldn¡¯t see them off, it wasn¡¯t a big issue.

    To deal with these unavoidable guests, Neiki didn¡¯t take Hiashi¡¯s eyes but sealed his chakra points, effectively keeping up appearances without issues.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Hiashi to transplant his own Byakugan into Hinata, helping her see through the illusion.

    ¡°Keep your promises,¡± Hiashi said, eyes closed.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll keep my promises,¡± Neiki said dismissively, calling Hinata in with a cold smile.

    ¡°But only if you do the same.¡±

    ¡°Clan leader, your little trick was exposed.¡±

    ¡°Pay a bit more. You seem to have nothing left¡­ but being a prestigious clan, maybe I¡¯m not creative enough.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can scrape up something more to save your daughter¡¯s life¡­¡±

 Chapter 11

    Hiashi needed more courage to sacrifice himself, especially when Neji still needed him alive to lure more members of the Hyuga clan. With this crucial captive, even with the Caged Bird Seal, Neji''s efficiency in hunting would significantly increase, and the risk of exposure would increase, making his plan to eradicate the clan seem distant and achievable.

    Thus, even if Hiashi wanted to die, Neji wouldn''t let him go. The hinge mechanism from the Torture Department was designed from the start to leave no room for prisoners to commit suicide. After sealing the chakra points, even a Kage-level strongman could only die with regret.

    However, while Hiashi didn''t care about his own life, he did care about others.

    From the moment he handed over information about some elders not in Konoha in exchange for his daughter Hinata, he lost any capital to continue resisting in front of Neji.

    Retreat a step, then retreat every step; in the days leading up to Neji''s defection from Konoha, he squeezed Hiashi dry, blood and bone together, which was the fate the Hyuga clan leader had to face.

    For instance, right now, everyone knows the eye exchange between him and his daughter Hinata was just a pretext Neji used to extort him. If it weren''t this, it would be something else. But Hiashi couldn''t argue; his backbone was broken. He could only let Neji take whatever he wanted, hoping he might show some mercy to his daughter, Hinata.

    Hinata walked in with small steps, buried her face in Neji''s arms, and then peeked through the gap at the disheveled man at the desk.

    "Don''t you recognize him?" Neji didn''t react for a moment.

    "My father was sitting there before, he told me many things, told me to endure the pain, I did¡­ and then¡­ my father disappeared!" Hinata didn''t continue, but her meaning was clear.

    Hiashi watched Hinata run towards Neji, the culprit behind everything, feeling immense bitterness.

    After Hinata exchanged one of her eyes and saw through the illusion, she immediately ran away from him.

    She couldn''t connect the elegant father in the illusion with reality. By this time, Neji had tortured Hiashi beyond recognition, so not recognizing him was understandable.

    Moreover, not recognizing him was fine, as long as she remembered what he told her before the eye exchange¡ªto dig out her mother''s corpse and place it in a prominent position in the courtyard, even if she couldn''t escape the illusion.

    However, looking at his daughter snuggling in the enemy''s arms, he shook his head.

    Hiashi knew his daughter had been living poorly within the clan recently. No one cooked for or bathed her, and she was suffering¡ªan unprecedented disaster for a lady who had been pampered since childhood and was as pure as a blank sheet of paper.

    Maybe because of this, her spiritual sense remained longer in the illusion than others, so Hiashi chose her over other members like Hanabi.

    But his last effort to save the clan failed in an unexpected place.

    Hinata, the eldest daughter of the leading family, ultimately had no talent or ability¡­

    After a long silence, Hiashi sighed.

    Alas.

    After all, she was of the leading family bloodline, talentless or not. There was no need to talk about revenge. She could live a peaceful life. The Hyuga clan would have a chance to prosper again in the future.

    Hiashi looked directly at Neji. This time, he didn''t resist anymore, didn''t utter a harsh word, and simply admitted defeat.

    Since you want ransom money, I''ll give it all to you.

    "On the left wall of my study, there is a secret room. To prevent Byakugan from detecting it, the secret room needs a summoning seal, the sequence is Tiger, Ox, Boar¡­ Inside, there are three compartments, and a lot of gold and silver, you can take them all."

    Unlike the shops and forests, which were public property of the Hyuga clan, the treasure in the secret room was the private wealth of the clan leader''s line. As a rogue ninja, Neji needed such a windfall; he couldn''t afford to be penniless, or he''d have to resort to constant robbery, which was too low-level and unsustainable.

    "Alright." Neji nodded indifferently, signaling him to continue.

    "In the second compartment are some summoning scrolls containing many ninja tools and emergency supplies."

    These should be the resources left for survivors in a clan extinction crisis.

    Unfortunately, the Hyuga ancestors who prepared beforehand couldn''t have foreseen that the most significant crisis would come from within the clan¡­

    Neji lazily said:

    "These things aren''t enough to spare her life."

    Hinata, for the first time, showed hesitation.

    She could hear the conversation between the two, sensing something was off.

    What is Brother Neji talking about? sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    What things?

    Whose life is being exchanged?

    "I know, don''t worry."

    Hiashi paused, looked at Neji meaningfully, then calmly said:

    "In the third compartment¡­ there are over a dozen Byakugan passed down by Hyuga ancestors."

    Hmm?

    Neji''s eyes widened.

    The branch family''s Byakugan would be destroyed the moment the owner died, meaning those Byakugan were all passed down by deceased prominent family members¡­

    Over a dozen of them!!

    Your clan leader''s line had such reserves?!

    How could I have progressed so slowly if I had known earlier?

    "You knew I was collecting Byakugan, why didn''t you give them up sooner?" Neji gritted his teeth. If he hadn''t come back by chance, wouldn''t all those Byakugan essences have remained buried underground?£¡

    At this thought, Neji felt incredibly fortunate.

    Hiashi, this man still had potential, but you only know his limits once you push him.

    "I don''t know what you plan to do with so many Byakugan, but now that I told you, can you spare a few lives?" Hiashi said, a hint of pleading in his eyes.

    Neji thought that a dozen high-purity central family Byakugan, even with the loss of life force from being stored too long, should provide him with at least a large portion of Byakugan essence. Next week''s clan annihilation plan doesn''t need to wipe out the remaining Hyuga members completely.

    ¡ª¡ªNo.

    Just as the thought of mercy arose, Neji completely suppressed it.

    Since the decision was made, it had to be thorough!

    Becoming a rogue ninja meant he might never return to Konoha!

    Now, with so many Byakugan essences within reach, he had to consider this might be his only chance in life.

    Neji had a faint hunch, and even if his eyes advanced to the final stage, the Byakugan essences would still be beneficial.

    "I can spare her." Neji patted Hinata''s head.

    The latter still needed clarification.

    Hiashi nodded. This answer didn''t surprise him.

    Greedy was the Neji he knew these days.

 Chapter 12

    "So, are you going to take my eyes today as well?" Hiashi asked.

    "Of course."

    After tonight''s near-exposure risk, it was no longer impossible to leave Hiashi''s eyes on the clan leader''s mansion.

    Neji nodded, about to take action.

    "If you''re going to do it, can I be the one to do it?" Hiashi shook the chains on his body, looking at Hinata, unaware of the imminent danger, and said.

    Neji blinked, understanding what Hiashi meant. Considering the dozen Byakugan, he nodded slightly:

    "No problem, as long as you don''t damage my eyes."

    He had long regarded Hiashi''s eyes as his own.

    With the last hope shattered, Hiashi became particularly cooperative. He nodded, indicating he would be careful.

    Then he made a beckoning motion to his daughter, his dislocated hand hanging limp like boneless.

    "Hinata, come here."

    Although she had been hurt once by this disheveled man, Hinata was obedient and kind. She lifted her head, looked at the man, and then at Neji.

    "Don''t you want to know where I took your father?"

    "Come here."

    "I''ll tell you."

    Hinata didn''t sense any malice from the man''s gentle words and¡­

    She looked at the chains entwining him, hesitated momentarily, then slowly approached.

    She wanted to know where her father had gone.

    She wanted to know why her mother died.

    Why did the house become so dirty?

    She had too many questions to ask.

    "Do you really know where my father went?" Hinata asked softly.

    "Yes, come closer and I''ll tell you." Hiashi sounded like a wolf luring Little Red Riding Hood.

    Hinata looked back at Neji, seeing no reaction from him. She gathered her courage and stepped forward.

    "Sorry, my daughter." Hiashi apologized.

    All the suffering the Hyuga clan would face in the future was because he was too weak as a clan leader.

    The pain his daughter Hinata had endured so far was also because of his incompetence as a father.

    His spirit was already dead¡­ but he couldn''t die yet.

    He still had things he had to do.

    He slowly reached out his hand just as Hinata felt something strange yet familiar from the man before her.

    The next moment, a blue light flashed and disappeared.

    Splash!

    Blood spurted.

    Hinata''s left eye, wrapped in a cloth, was quickly taken out by Hiashi.

    "Ah¡ª"

    The girl was pinned down on the desk in excruciating pain.

    Hiashi handed the extracted eye to Neji with one arm while pressing the struggling Hinata on the table with the other.

    "This is the left eye."

    He said.

    Previously, Hiashi and Hinata exchanged their left eyes to let Hinata see through the illusion. Now that Neji wanted Hiashi''s eyes, he needed to swap them back.

    After Neji took the eye, Hiashi''s palm emitted chakra again, like threads, extracting Hinata''s left eye from his socket and returning it to the terrified Hinata''s left eye socket.

    Thud.

    Hiashi released his grip on Hinata, letting her roll onto the ground.

    With no expression, he used the same method to extract his remaining eye.

    "This is the right eye."

    He said.

    Neji took a small portable container from his pocket and put Hiashi''s two eyes into it.

    Hiashi wasn''t dead yet. His Byakugan still had some vitality, making it temporarily difficult to absorb the Byakugan essence.

    This was why Neji couldn''t just take the eyes; he had to kill him.

    Looking at the writhing Hinata on the ground, Neji shook his head. If it weren''t for Hiashi''s cleverness, she wouldn''t have had to endure such pain. The blame lay entirely with Hiashi.

    "You have quite the heart," Neji said. "Aren''t you afraid she''ll hate you forever?"

    "Even so, it''s better than her hating you forever." Hiashi calmly said.

    With his eyes gone, his world was void, sparing him the pain of seeing his daughter''s suffering.

    "The truth will come out, she''ll surely blame everything on me in the future, hating both you and me together¡ªthough it''s true I''m the real cause of her pain. When she comes for revenge, I won''t hold back."

    Neji shrugged, not optimistic about the effect of Hiashi''s actions.

    The hatred of annihilating a clan and destroying a family wasn''t something that quickly shifted.

    Even his brother Neji was bound to hate him for his actions, let alone the Hyuga clan''s eldest daughter, Hinata.

    "Shifting a bit of it is something," Hiashi said, having done all he could and feeling the weight of the chains lighten somewhat.

    "And Hinata is gentle by nature, with average talent, she probably won''t have the chance to seek revenge."

    Neji shook his head, knowing that such a drastic family upheaval would inevitably change Hinata''s character, and her talent was far from average.

    Hiashi hopes to preserve the Hyuga clan''s legacy by temporarily letting the surviving members forget their hatred, but this seems overly optimistic.

    Neji didn''t continue the topic. Instead, he stared at Hiashi''s hand, from where the chakra threads had shot out earlier.

    "You¡­"

    "You''re wondering how I could use chakra despite having my chakra points sealed?" Hiashi sensed Neji''s gaze and tilted his head.

    "Remove your transformation jutsu and take Hinata to bandage her wounds, and I''ll tell you."

    "Alright."

    Neji knew this was part of Hiashi''s effort to alleviate Hinata''s hatred towards him.

    Neji didn''t mind complying with a dying father''s futile but well-meaning attempt.

    "You must have never seriously studied the Gentle Fist or truly utilized your eyes," Hiashi declared. You have great talent, but you''ve wasted it on other useless skills when the Hyuga clan''s heritage is the strongest!"

    Neji found it hard to agree, looking at the sky. This so-called useless skill¡ªthe Hell''s Abyss Jutsu¡ªhad turned the central family into his hunting ground.

    "Your genjutsu has fatal flaws; it won''t last long. How can it compare to the Hyuga clan''s Gentle Fist? You know this yourself." Hiashi said.

    Imprisoned for so long, he had seen through the workings of the Hell''s Abyss Jutsu, and thinking about how he fell into such a flawed jutsu, leading to the clan''s downfall, made him even more critical.

    "No matter how much I don''t want to admit it, your bloodline doesn''t lie. You are Hizashi''s son, a member of the Hyuga clan. Even if you become a rogue ninja, you are still a rogue ninja from the Hyuga clan. I won''t let you tarnish the Hyuga clan''s name!" Hiashi said.

    "You suddenly become enlightened." Neji smiled faintly.

    "I indeed realized it. The Caged Bird system should have been abolished long ago, or we wouldn''t have today''s disaster." Hiashi sighed, but it was too late to realize this.

    "The main family legacy is meaningless without any survivors. The world can do without the main family, but it must have the Hyuga clan!"

    "Since you''ve plotted this far, no one can stop you now. I''ll pretend you''re a reformist within our decayed clan, aiming to abolish the Caged Bird system during a clan meeting to establish a Hyuga clan free from its oppression."

    Neji didn''t care about the name given to his actions of clan destruction, though they were indeed part of internal Hyuga clan strife.

    "I don''t care which side succeeds in the end, but the true legacy of the Hyuga clan must be passed on, so listen carefully, Neji." Hiashi''s voice grew serious.

    Neji folded his arms, curious about what his defeated clan leader had to say.

    As if forgetting the boy in front of him was the enemy about to destroy the entire Hyuga clan, Hiashi calmly explained his view on the Hyuga clan''s legacy.

    "The kekkei genkai¡ªByakugan¡ªis often our biggest advantage in battle. Seeing the chakra pathways, penetrating obstacles to spot hidden enemies, are just the basic uses of Byakugan."

    "Since the rules of the world''s workings are laid bare before us, what we should do is not just describe the present."

    "But to summarize the future¡­"

    Neji''s brows furrowed. This old guy seemed severe.

    As he said, Hiashi realized that the path lives on even if one dies.

    Though Neji''s current actions were heinous, his son and grandson would eventually return to the Hyuga legacy or establish a new Hyuga clan.

    Flowing water doesn''t compete to be first but strives to be endless.

    In the long scale of family succession spanning thousands of years, such crises would happen every few hundred years. A century later, Neji''s actions would just be a line of text on the ancestral hall wall.

    S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 13

    Hiashi had dedicated his entire life to studying Byakugan and Gentle Fist. No one in Ninja as the whole world could surpass him in these two aspects. Neji gained a lot after listening to Hiashi''s lifelong insights and reflections.

    Using the Byakugan''s ability to see through everything, Hiashi proposed two principles:

    Summarize the Present.Describe the Future.

    This resulted from the continuous refinement and innovation of the Hyuga clan''s millennia-long heritage. Although specific techniques and methods hadn''t been created yet, they had already pointed the way for the future evolution of the Hyuga clan. It might take two or three generations before a Hyuga member could stand on the shoulders of their ancestors and, using this as a starting point, develop new Gentle Fist techniques or even entirely different combat styles.

    Like Hiashi, his chakra points were sealed, making it impossible to release them. However, he used the gaps left by his broken hands and shifted chakra points to release some chakra threads.

    This tiny amount of chakra couldn''t help him cut the chains on his body but could precisely and quickly remove Hinata''s and his own eyes. Wasn''t this a new use of Gentle Fist created by accurately summarizing his "present" situation?

    Though it had limited use.

    Neji stroked his chin, feeling that these two principles strangely matched the abilities he unlocked after advancing his Byakugan.

    In a way, [Insight], [Analysis], and even [Replication] could be considered ways to "summarize the present." Could he use these abilities to forge a future?

    [Insight] and [Analysis] were easier to understand. The former could help Neji predict combat trajectories and find the weakest point in his opponent''s actions to break through. The latter could help Neji master and develop different ninjutsu, somewhat aligning with the principle of "describing the future."

    But what about [Replication]?

    Creating something from nothing and learning from one to infer many things sounded cool, but the chakra consumption was too exaggerated. Neji didn''t quite believe that chakra alone could replicate everything.

    Perhaps it was because Neji acquired the [Replication] ability too early and needed to study and develop it deeply. This ability only had the "present," not the "future."

    "Actually, Hanabi isn''t dead. I broke my promise at the time and didn''t kill her." Neji said this would be their last meeting before the clan assembly, and Hiashi generously shared the Hyuga clan''s core heritage.

    Hiashi was stunned, then slowly nodded:

    "Thank you."

    Neji picked up the unconscious Hinata, ready to leave, when Hiashi''s voice suddenly came from behind:

    "Hanabi is very talented. I once considered abandoning Hinata and grooming Hanabi as the future clan leader. If you manage to kill all the Hyuga in a few days¡­ take her with you. She would make a good subordinate."

    Neji turned around, surprised: "Do you know how precarious the life of a rogue ninja is?"

    And you still dare to let your daughter go with me?

    "I understand one truth: don''t put all your eggs in one basket," Hiashi calmly said.

    "Do you know why I must annihilate the Hyuga?" Neji shook his head, thinking the older man was losing it. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll gouge out her eyes?"

    "I believe she can bring you far more value than a pair of Byakugan." Hiashi replied.

    This reason was very tenuous.

    Neji slowly figured it out. He thought for a moment and asked:

    "Who are you wary of in Konoha?"

    "Danzo, Uchiha?"

    "Surely not the Third Hokage?"

    "You''d rather trust me, the killer, than your colleagues in Konoha?"

    Hiashi was silent for a moment, then slowly said:

    "Your father Hizashi''s death was actually¡­"

    "It was Konoha''s way of giving the Hyuga clan a hard time, I know." Neji waved his hand, not letting him continue with the old grievances.

    Hiashi pursed his lips, not correcting Neji''s mistake of saying "your Hyuga clan" instead of "our Hyuga clan." He forcefully shook his head to drive away the insects crawling into his empty eye sockets and continued:

    "You''re smart, so you should understand the basis of my request for you to do this last thing."

    "If the Hyuga clan could maintain half its strength, I could trust my colleagues in Konoha and let Hanabi stay in the village."

    "But the possibility of the Hyuga clan retaining its strength after the clan assembly is very slim. Among the survivors you planned for the Hyuga clan, there are probably only two juniors'' places."

    "One of them is your brother, but he is protected by the Caged Bird, so in the eyes of my colleagues, the only real target worth attacking is Hinata¡­ Having just one is fine; most people wouldn''t want to see something completely eradicated. Having one more Hanabi would make things worse."

    Neji nodded slightly. He hadn''t expected that casually mentioning Hanabi''s survival would prompt the old clan leader to make arrangements and list so many seemingly reasonable reasons.

    "And in my view, their chances of survival in continuing the Hyuga legacy are less than yours, which is why I hope you can take Hanabi away," Hiashi continued.

    Entrusting his daughter to a killer, making her an accomplice, was not a decision a father could make. Still, as the Hyuga clan leader, it was the best solution to ensure the clan''s continuity under dire circumstances.

    Essentially, it was no different from passing on the clan''s core heritage to Neji.

    Passing on the Hyuga legacy was about teaching; letting Neji take Hanabi was about passing on people.

    "We''ll see." Neji said noncommittally, carrying Hinata out of the room.

    At the study entrance where Hiashi mentioned the secret compartments, a figure approached from not far away.

    "Koh was cleaning up the paint spill. I''m just tidying up." Hanabi''s voice came from behind.

    "Bandage her eye," Neji said, handing the unconscious Hinata to Hanabi. Then he walked into the study himself.

    On the left wall is a secret room requiring summoning.

    Finding a dark wall with an apparent mysterious aura on the left side, Neji bit his finger and was about to perform the summoning technique according to Hiashi''s instructions when he suddenly stopped.

    Neji stared at the dark wall with an uncertain expression, then used the Shadow Clone Technique, letting the clone stand before the wall while he retreated outside the study.

    Although Hiashi seemed like a dying man speaking kindly and giving Neji various instructions and requests, who knew if it was his final act to trap Neji? After all, Neji was about to annihilate the Hyuga clan!

    If killing Neji would solve all the Hyuga clan''s crises, wouldn''t Hiashi compromise with Neji because he saw little hope for their side?

    Using the clone to observe the symbols on the wall and confirming it was just a regular summoning technique, Neji nodded slightly. The clone took blood from Neji''s finger, performed the hand seals, and summoned!

    Boom!

    With a loud rumble, the dark wall started to rotate, revealing a narrow secret room.

    Neji''s breath almost stopped when the clone came out holding twelve pairs of Byakugan.

    He glanced at the small text on his retina:

    [Essence Collected: 7.1%]

    Then eagerly grasped the Byakugan.

    After a while, Neji opened his eyes.

    The Byakugan in his hand had turned to dust!

    [Essence Collected: 59.6%]

    sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 14

    The moonlight lingered long, circling the clear pond all night.

    "Let''s go home."

    "Okay." Hearing Neji''s voice, Hanabi''s anxious heart instantly calmed down. She ran and placed her hand in Neji''s palm.

    "I thought you had gone back¡­" she said, sniffling.

    It was already early morning. She wore thin clothes and was shivering from the cold.

    "No, but do you want to see your sister Hinata? She just woke up."

    "No, I want to go home now¡­"

    The home Hanabi referred to was not the eerie clan mansion they were in but Neji''s tiny house.

    Neji stroked his chin, looking at Hanabi beside him.

    Strange, could the Hell''s Abyss Jutsu significantly affect a child''s mind?

    Or what had she experienced in the illusion?

    Why else would she cling to me, a stranger?

    He touched his face.

    Could this child be a hardcore face-lover?

    Remembering Hiashi''s earlier request to take Hanabi away, Neji nodded slightly. If he could easily handle the Konoha pursuit squad, taking her along during his defection wouldn''t be impossible.

    After all, Hanabi had high-purity Byakugan, and being from the same clan, she was suitable for cultivation, whether as a henchman, a test subject, or a humanoid Byakugan reserve.

    "Do you think I''m handsome?"

    "Handsome!" Hanabi shouted.

    The following day, Hanabi developed a high fever. Neji had his brother Neji take care of her while he performed his daily Root mission of monitoring the Uchiha.

    A bird flew across the sky and landed lightly on the mountain''s edge, its orange claws stirring the dust below. It landed on the massive Hokage Rock.

    Overlooking the entire Konoha Village from the Hokage Rock, the streets crisscrossed like a net, shops on both sides bustling with business leaves cutting the sunlight into fragments, and people strolling in the shade.

    Lowering his gaze, a tall, cylindrical scarlet building stood at the foot of the mountain, like a large drum¡ªthat was the Hokage Tower, the pinnacle of power in Konoha, where countless Konoha ninjas aspired to be.

    But even the Hokage couldn''t act alone often and would feel extremely troubled by situations beyond his control in the village.

    Such as now, in the closed-door Hokage''s office.

    No prominent clan leaders, ANBU recordings, or guards were at the door. Only the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, two senior advisors, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, and the nominal Hokage advisor, but the head of Root, Danzo Shimura, the four top powers of Konoha, gathered.

    This was a meeting to decide the ultimate fate of the Uchiha clan plotting rebellion.

    Of course, due to the four often having differing opinions on this issue, similar meetings had been held at Danzo''s request more than ten times, but they have yet to reach a final consensus. Fortunately, the Uchiha clan''s movements became more apparent each time, and each meeting progressed more than the last.

    "I think it''s time to make a decision," Homura said calmly.

    "What decision?" The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, puffed on his pipe, lifting his eyelids at the words. The decision to preemptively destroy the Uchiha had been delayed because he, the highest authority in Konoha, hadn''t agreed.

    "Take the initiative and nip the Uchiha rebellion in the bud," Koharu added quickly. "Takizawa Minoru is dead, that''s a signal. He must have discovered the Uchiha''s rebellion plan and was killed!"

    "We don''t have direct evidence that Minoru was killed by the Uchiha¡­ And I sent him to investigate the Tokuma case, how could he have stumbled upon the Uchiha''s plan? It doesn''t make sense." The Third shook the ash from his pipe and shook his head.

    "You''re too stubborn, Sarutobi. The autopsy report makes it clear. Do you need the corpse brought to you to admit it?" Danzo frowned.

    On this issue, it was always three against one.

    "Forging such things isn''t difficult," the Third said flatly. "I suspect someone is deliberately creating conflict between us and the Uchiha."

    "Whether it''s true or not, we can use it to force the Uchiha to hand over the killer," Homura suggested after some thought. "It''s just a probe. If they refuse, we can strike immediately."

    "You''re deliberately creating tension. Even if they weren''t planning to rebel, you''d push them to it."

    "If they weren''t planning to rebel from the start, how could they be pushed to it?" Homura retorted.

    Smoke rose from his nostrils as the Third pondered for a moment, then shook his head:

    "War will only lead to mutual destruction. This isn''t a decision to be made lightly. We need to wait and see."

    "Decisive action minimizes losses. Besides, we didn''t choose war; the Uchiha instigated it," Koharu''s voice was cold.

    "From Madara onwards, the Uchiha clan has never been at peace. It''s their clan''s inherent flaw. If it doesn''t erupt today, it will tomorrow. We might as well take this opportunity to eliminate this hidden threat to Konoha," Homura said.

    "They''ve made significant contributions in previous ninja wars," the Third still wanted to give the Uchiha a chance.

    "Wait and see¡­ What are you waiting for?" Danzo asked bluntly, with no intention of persuasion.

    "Wait for the outcome. I''ve ordered Itachi to try to stop the Uchiha''s internal rebellion. Even if he fails, we''ll be the first to know about the Uchiha''s decision to rebel and can respond appropriately," the Third slowly explained.

    "The informant?" Danzo turned a strange expression on his face. "He''s the reason you''re hesitating to eradicate the Uchiha?"

    The clan leader''s eldest son, Uchiha Itachi, voluntarily informed them of the Uchiha''s rebellion.

    "I have to say, Sarutobi, you''re really old."

    "You''re placing Konoha''s entire safety on one person. What if he''s pretending? Do you know what kind of outcome we''ll face?" Danzo asked.

    "Pretending doesn''t affect our preparations. But if he succeeds, we can avoid mutual destruction." The Third spoke earnestly.

    "Mutual destruction? Are the Uchiha really that important and indispensable?" Koharu couldn''t help but interject.

    "We have the Hyuga clan, the Sarutobi clan, the Nara, Yamanaka, Inuzuka, so many clans. Must we take such a risk for the Uchiha?"

    "You know there are many clans watching. If we act rashly against the Uchiha, won''t it make these clans suspicious?" Sarutobi shook his head. "Let''s wait a little longer." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The discussion hit a deadlock again. The three and Sarutobi had significant differences. But there was no choice; Sarutobi was the ultimate decision-maker. Without his agreement, the situation remained stagnant.

    Starting with Danzo leaving first, the four parted ways in displeasure. Sitting in the Hokage''s seat, the Third felt especially weary.

    "Bring Itachi to see me."

    He called for ANBU.

 Chapter 15

    The young man had sword-like brows and starry eyes. The tear troughs extending from his nose made him look somewhat gloomy, no matter his expression. His straight black hair hung on both sides, and he knelt on one knee, fist pressed to the ground, his ANBU mask hanging at his side, and a standard short blade strapped to his back.

    Under his dark grey-brown tactical vest, a red and white fan pattern was visible¡ªthe emblem of the prestigious Uchiha clan of Konoha.

    "Hokage-sama, you called for me," Itachi said, his eyes lowered, staring at the floor.

    "Takizawa Minoru is dead. He used to be your subordinate," the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, stood with his back to Itachi, looking out at Konoha''s streets. Smoke from his pipe drifted through the window cracks and rose to the ceiling. "Some say he was killed because he stumbled upon the Uchiha clan''s conspiracy. What do you think?"

    "I don''t know."

    Hearing this answer, the Third turned to face the young man. His expression was a mix of disappointment and relief. He shook his head:

    "I''ve said before that you have the ability to view everything from the perspective of the Hokage. You do have that capability¡­ but don''t burden yourself with so much pressure. I trust you. There''s no one else here. You don''t need to hold back. Now, tell me your true thoughts."

    "Although the Uchiha clan has always harbored ill will towards the other ninja clans of Konoha, regarding this matter¡­ it was a frame-up." Itachi slowly lifted his head.

    Since he had informed Konoha''s high command of the Uchiha clan''s conspiracy, Itachi had acted as a double agent, gathering intelligence from within the Uchiha clan. Only he could provide the most accurate answer regarding whether the Uchiha killed Takizawa Minoru.

    "I think so too¡­ Even in the tense situation between Konoha and the Uchiha, someone is fanning the flames from behind." The Third Hokage put down his pipe and sighed.

    Eliminating the possibility that the Uchiha killed Takizawa Minoru was undoubtedly a relief. It meant that the Uchiha clan hadn''t reached the point of no return, and there was still a chance for peace between Konoha and the Uchiha.

    However, it also meant the culprit behind the incidents involving the Hyuga branch families hadn''t been found. The killer of Takizawa Minoru was still lurking, trying to ignite the powder keg between Konoha and the Uchiha.

    Even with his deep strategic mind, the Third Hokage was annoyed by the chaotic situation. If he hadn''t known that Hiashi Hyuga planned to hold a clan meeting next week to discuss countermeasures, he would have dragged Hiashi over to reprimand him.

    What kind of clan leader are you, Hiashi?

    Are the Hyuga branch members, not people?

    So many incidents, and you did nothing?!

    "Who do you think the killer might be?" the Third Hokage asked. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Itachi glanced at him, then silently lowered his head.

    "Is it Hyuga Neji again?" the Third Hokage caught on, then shook his head slightly.

    Itachi had previously submitted a report identifying Neji as the prime suspect in the murders of Hyuga Tokuma and other branch family members. If Takizawa Minoru wasn''t killed for stumbling upon the Uchiha conspiracy, it must have been while investigating the Hyuga branch cases.

    Did Takizawa Minoru find some crucial evidence?

    "Reasons?"

    The office was quiet for a long time.

    There were no reasons.

    It was just a continuation of previous suspicions.

    The Third Hokage took a light puff from his pipe, not showing his disappointment. Itachi was now fully committed to monitoring the Uchiha, having no further interaction with Neji, and naturally couldn''t offer any speculation. The Third didn''t pursue this topic further and returned to the main issue:

    "So."

    "Is there still a chance to mend the rift between Konoha and the Uchiha?"

    Can it still be mended?

    Itachi closed his eyes.

    The situation seemed unchanged, whether with Shisui two years ago or now. The Uchiha clan had rich emotional spirits, but this wasn''t a blessing.

    Hatred was spreading, the Uchiha clan''s ambition was growing, and the clansmen would shout about destroying Konoha over any slight. The accumulated resentment was like a volcano ready to erupt, one day destroying all of Konoha.

    Standing at the volcano''s edge, Itachi could most clearly foresee this scene.

    Therefore, the answer he could give had never changed since two years ago:

    "It probably¡­ cannot."

    ¡­

    After explaining to the Hokage why the Uchiha clan''s rebellion had reached the point of no return, the elder who had overseen Konoha for over a decade remained silent for a long time. In the end, he made no statement and simply waved Itachi away.

    Although Itachi was highly pessimistic about the situation''s future development, this wasn''t the first time he had expressed such pessimism to the Third Hokage. The Uchiha clan hadn''t yet reached complete unification, and the situation didn''t seem dire enough to make a decisive move.

    So, in Sarutobi''s view, they could wait a little longer.

    Itachi returned to the Uchiha district in the afternoon.

    The Uchiha district was located in the northwest corner of Konoha. For the once most prominent ninja clan of Konoha, being relocated from the village''s core to such a remote corner was seen as a humiliation by most Uchiha.

    Exclusion from Konoha''s high command wasn''t limited to geographical marginalisation; it also manifested in exclusion from the power structure.

    The Uchiha clan, once one of Konoha''s founders, had been reduced to having seats only in the Konoha Police Force. They were shut out of the decision-making circle, and even the ANBU, which accepted all sorts of people, quietly rejected many Uchiha applications. In recent years, only a few, like Itachi and Shisui, passed the exams and integrated.

    Isolation was comprehensive.

    That feeling of being inexplicably distanced from everyone, surrounded by hostile gazes, was pushing most Uchiha into a state of agitation and frenzy.

    Walking through the Uchiha district, Itachi could sense this boiling kettle-like tension growing more intense.

    "Hey, Itachi."

    Uchiha Inabi and others blocked Itachi''s path, asking coldly.

    "Where were you today?"

    Itachi calmly looked at them.

    These people were blinded by hatred and couldn''t see the road ahead.

    Shaking his head, he walked around them and continued forward.

    "Did you go to snitch?"

    "Hey, I''m talking to you!"

    When he got home, he didn''t see his father but found his 7-year-old brother, Sasuke, running over when he heard the door open, clinging to his leg.

    "Brother, I got an A in today''s Ninja Academy test," Sasuke said excitedly, showing him the paper. You promised to play with me if I got an A!"

    Itachi smiled, placing his index and middle fingers on Sasuke''s forehead.

    The boy fell to the ground with an "ow."

    "Next time, I promise."

    He turned and left Sasuke at the entrance, holding his forehead, pouting in frustration.

    "You always say next time¡­"

    ¡­

    Using some small tricks, Itachi learned from Inabi about the secret gathering place of the clansmen. When he arrived, Uchiha Fugaku was speaking, and his position allowed him to eavesdrop clearly:

    "¡­ When the Hyuga clan holds their clan meeting, Konoha will lack Byakugan surveillance, making it a perfect time to launch an attack!"

    Itachi''s mouth opened slightly.

    Then he clenched his fist.

    ¡­

    So.

    Is there still a chance to mend the rift between Konoha and the Uchiha?

    ¡­

    No.

    The volcano has decided to erupt.

 Chapter 16

    Neji received the news that the Uchiha clan had finally decided to initiate their rebellion from the compiled surveillance data.

    "At 19:20, Uchiha Shin and Uchiha Tetsu armed themselves and went together to the Konoha Public Training Ground."

    A very ordinary piece of information, right?

    What could two Uchiha ninjas going to a public training ground prove?

    Yes, it seemed ordinary, but if compared with previous data and cross-analyzed, it was pretty telling:

    Two previously known drunkards were preparing to retrain, indicating they felt some pressure.The Konoha Public Training Ground was significantly worse than the Uchiha''s internal training grounds, meaning their internal facilities were overcrowded.

    They were sharpening their blades for a single strike.

    There were many other corroborating pieces of data, such as the Konoha Police Force suddenly changing shifts early or the sudden increase of Uchiha patients in Konoha Hospital. For Neji, who had already anticipated the Uchiha clan''s imminent rebellion, these sudden changes allowed him to deduce the exact start time.

    The Uchiha clan members were far from foolish. They knew not to reveal their plans openly, but the emotionally rich Uchiha couldn''t wholly control their sincere emotions, bringing them to this point.

    These small, seemingly insignificant daily life clues were not considered abnormal by them. They hadn''t realized Konoha''s surveillance had reached such a frenzied level. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hinata continued mechanically transporting recorded data from various team members. Noticing Neji suddenly stop working, she checked the clock:

    "Isn''t it time for a shift change yet?"

    "It''s already over."

    "What?"

    "Oh¡­ well, I have something to do today, so I''m leaving early." With that, Neji left straight away.

    "Captain, if you''re caught leaving early, you''ll have your pay docked!" Hinata shouted, but Neji''s only response was to raise his hand as he walked away.

    "Don''t take money lightly¡­" Hinata sighed. She looked around to ensure no one else was there, then used a Shadow Clone Jutsu. Her clone transformed into Neji, sat at his desk, and began pretending to work.

    Neji didn''t plan to inform Danzo of his findings. With Itachi as a double agent within the Uchiha clan, their plans were already an open book to Konoha''s high command. There was no need to show off.

    At the entrance of the Hyuga branch compound:

    "Have any Uchiha clan members been here recently?" Neji asked the Chunin guarding the entrance, which had been established after the frequent murders of branch members, to enhance the compound''s imposing presence.

    "Yes, they asked when our clan meeting was scheduled."

    As expected, such a blatant bait couldn''t go unnoticed by the Uchiha clan.

    The clan meeting was scheduled for four days later, meaning the Uchiha clan''s rebellion would be in four days. According to the original storyline, Itachi would launch the massacre the night before the uprising in three days.

    With all the information, the loop was complete.

    Back home, Neji cooked for the two kids.

    "Such a feast," Neji said, looking at the table full of delicious food, "Is today a holiday or something?"

    He noticed Neji seemed unusually excited, unlike his usual calm demeanor. Did something good happen?

    Neji observed quietly.

    Well, his brother was of age, handsome, strong, about to be promoted to Jonin, had a bright future despite being an orphan, and had an excellent brother like himself. Which girl wouldn''t be moved?

    Wham!

    Neji knocked on Neji''s head with chopsticks.

    "What was that for?" He protested.

    "Your eyes look strange," Neji said, hitting his brother without needing a valid reason.

    After serving the last dish, Neji explained: "This is enough for three days."

    That made sense. Neji realized: "So, you''re going on a mission again?"

    Hanabi wasn''t interested in the feast but was sad that Neji would be gone for a long time. She looked at Neji with longing eyes.

    "I''ll take you next time." Neji said casually.

    Neji chuckled, interpreting it as one of his brother''s "next time" promises to appease children.

    "You need to get stronger to follow him, understand?" Neji advised Hanabi. He had been teaching her Gentle Fist at home recently and was astonished by her talent.

    The younger Hyuga girl was indeed a bit more talented than himself.

    "Understood!" Hanabi shouted.

    ¡­

    In the Hokage''s office, the Third Hokage looked at the information Itachi had delivered, his expression complicated.

    He recalled the argument with Danzo and the others that day.

    How long had it been since then?

    In hindsight, his persistence seemed like a joke. Ambition and hatred had ultimately consumed the entire Uchiha clan. The restraint he had hoped for never materialized. The clan had betrayed his trust and taken that final step.

    Lighting his pipe, the Third Hokage stood by the window, looking in the distance towards the Uchiha clan''s territory. Their lights shone brightly in the darkness, like sparks on dry grass, ready to spread across Konoha.

    ¡­

    At Root''s headquarters, Danzo looked at Uchiha Itachi with a cruel smile.

    "Is what you say true?"

    "The information is accurate. The Uchiha will launch their rebellion in four days, during the Hyuga clan''s meeting." Itachi said calmly.

    "An excellent choice of timing." Danzo commented. The Hyuga clan''s Byakugan was a significant threat to any surprise attack.

    He glanced at Itachi: "It''s a pity. Fugaku ultimately lacks the brains."

    To have his son leak the plan meant that no matter how well-timed, it was a futile effort leading the clan to their deaths. What kind of intelligence did this Uchiha clan leader possess?

    Itachi said nothing; he just lowered his head slightly. The light from the wall lamps cast half his face into a cold, indifferent expression.

    Danzo squinted. The sight of Itachi reminded him of Neji, who was supposed to oversee Uchiha surveillance for him. Yet, with the Uchiha planning a rebellion, there had been no word from Neji. His response was disappointingly slow and not as effective as this Uchiha renegade.

    Useless.

    "So, this time, the deal is simple," Danzo turned, his cane tapping the floor. "If you eliminate the Uchiha and remove the threat to Konoha, I will spare your brother, Sasuke."

    "Agreed." Itachi said, sinking his entire head into the darkness.

 Chapter 17

    The day after the final preparations were made, an expanded meeting was held in a conference room in the Hokage''s office. In addition to the four high-ranking officials of Konoha, three clan leaders from the Ino-Shika-Cho combination were present, all staunch supporters of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    The meeting''s topic was:

    How should we respond to the Uchiha rebellion?

    "What else can we do? Fight! Summoning so many ninjas and temporarily halting external missions was all in preparation for this."

    "Sarutobi, I think we should start getting ready."

    The Third Hokage nodded. With peace becoming increasingly elusive, it was time to display their decisive power. He looked at the man beside him:

    "Shikaku, please report on the progress of our battle plan preparations."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama! Everyone, please look at this. These are the preliminary plans to counter the Uchiha rebellion. Since confirming their intent to rebel, related actions actually began last night."

    "All the Jonin in the village have been notified under the guise of a drill. The ANBU teams have completed their contraction and are now in deployment mode. The celebrity will arrive two days earlier, and while most residents will be drawn to the opera house, the few staying home will be properly relocated. All traps will be set within two days."

    "Based on our force comparison, the rebellion will likely be quelled within three hours, with two of those hours being street fighting within the Uchiha compound, causing no damage to external facilities."

    The room''s occupants momentarily pondered the deployment list on the plans, most nodding in agreement. Koharu Utatane, however, frowned and voiced her concern, suggesting that relocating nearby residents might alert the Uchiha and lead to unexpected consequences.

    For example, the Uchiha might rebel early, catching everyone off guard.

    "I agree," Homura Mitokado nodded.

    They considered the overall situation. Compared to the deaths of a few residents, Konoha''s overall safety was far more critical.

    Moreover, these residents were already closely tied to the Uchiha. Though they might suffer casualties, the Uchiha''s rebellion ultimately caused it. Konoha did not initiate this battle, so that Konoha wouldn''t bear the moral responsibility. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Danzo also expressed tacit approval.

    Seeing no further objections, Sarutobi nodded at Shikaku:

    "Make the changes they suggested."

    Shikaku then crossed out the section on relocating residents.

    Apart from that, the plan satisfied everyone. There were no other oversights.

    Having prepared against the Uchiha for so many years, they knew each other well. Konoha finally had a chance to showcase their hidden strategies. The enemy was known, and they were unknown. The Uchiha couldn''t cause much trouble; the only question was how much Konoha would sacrifice for victory.

    As the high-level meeting drew close, the doors opened, allowing Jonin and ANBU captains responsible for executing the plan to enter the room. Sarutobi stood up slowly, addressing everyone present:

    "Let me reiterate, this battle is not about annihilation but about eliminating evil and maintaining Konoha''s stability. The Uchiha clan has been misled by a few ambitious individuals with ill intentions. We must demonstrate Konoha''s strength and resolve to set an example."

    "But throughout this process, we must minimize innocent casualties, especially among women and children. This is our duty as ninja."

    "The Uchiha clan has made significant contributions to Konoha in the past. Reaching this point is my failure as Hokage. For Konoha, it is a painful trial. I hope that after this battle, we can find a way to rebuild peace, and they can return to the right path, making Konoha more united and preventing such tragedies in the future."

    His words echoed in the room, and the young Jonin and ANBU captains showed determined expressions.

    Danzo, however, wore a contemptuous smile.

    In terms of leadership and righteous facade, he was far inferior to Sarutobi.

    The deal between him and Itachi Uchiha was not discussed in the meeting, which was understandable. After all, relying entirely on a Uchiha traitor to solve the Uchiha crisis would be reckless and irresponsible.

    As the saying goes, there is always a regular and unexpected strategy in war. Itachi Uchiha was the surprising move. For Sarutobi, it was best if it worked, minimizing Konoha''s overall loss. If not, then a fair battle on the battlefield would suffice.

    The Third Hokage and the Jonin and ANBU captains discussed specific tasks. Danzo was about to leave when he suddenly paused. He glanced at the crowd but didn''t see a familiar figure, prompting him to ask:

    "Where is Neji?"

    Everyone looked at him, but no one answered.

    As the captain of the Root division monitoring the Uchiha clan, he wasn''t among the assembled team.

    Neji was missing.

    Danzo quickly realized this.

    Without any explanation, he had been absent since last night.

    "That Neji, could he have leaked information?" Koharu Utatane, who had reached the door, turned back, frowning.

    Is it disappearing at such a critical time?

    Danzo recalled Neji''s suggestion to frame the Uchiha at Root.

    No.

    He couldn''t be aligned with the Uchiha.

    Shaking his head:

    "He shouldn''t leak anything. He''s from the Hyuga branch family."

    That settled it.

    A minor figure from the branch family.

    "Maybe he was captured by the mysterious hand targeting the branch family." Even Koharu Utatane had heard about the recent troubles faced by the Hyuga branch. It was puzzling that the culprit only targeted branch members.

    After a brief discussion, they concluded it wouldn''t significantly impact their plan.

    The high-level officials'' essential considerations for Neji included notifying the central Hyuga family and assigning an ANBU to investigate his whereabouts.

    The meeting continued.

    Shikaku reviewed the operational details with the team leaders.

    Standing among the crowd, Kakashi withdrew his gaze from the direction Danzo and the others had left.

    The Konoha Twin Stars, Itachi Uchiha, and Neji Hyuga were well-known in the village for their genius and unique backgrounds. It was understandable why Itachi wasn''t there due to his role, but Neji''s absence, likely because he was in trouble, was quite shocking.

    ¡­

    After the meeting, people began to leave. Kakashi was at the back of the line when a carrier pigeon flew in through the window to the Third Hokage.

    Opening the letter, the Hokage''s expression changed from calm to shock and uncertainty.

    Kakashi was curious about its contents but was pushed out by Shikaku.

    As he left, he faintly heard the usually composed Hokage say:

    "Neji has discovered¡­"

    "¡­ The culprit behind the branch family attacks is¡­"

    "Uchiha¡­ Madara!"

    Can you guess what Neji plans to do?

 Chapter 18

    The unexpected name on the letter caused all of Konoha''s high-ranking officials to return.

    An emergency meeting was reconvened.

    "Neji discovered the culprit behind the Hyuga branch family attacks and is currently tracking him."

    "Uchiha Madara¡­ is it just a name coincidence?"

    "But there is no one named Uchiha Madara in the current Uchiha clan records."

    "You know who it refers to."

    "Of course I do, but that person has been dead for over thirty years!"

    "Regardless, he bears the Uchiha name. So¡­ is this the confidence behind the Uchiha clan''s rebellion?"

    The name seemed to possess immense power, and the four elders who had lived through that era fell silent.

    They all deeply suspected that the Madara mentioned in Neji''s letter was merely someone pretending to be him. However, the recent craziness of the Uchiha clan prevented them from dismissing it quickly. Could this Uchiha Madara be some old relic the Uchiha had dug up from a grave?

    "Should we call Neji back to get a clear explanation?" Homura suggested.

    "No!" Sarutobi and Danzo simultaneously shook their heads. Such a rare lead couldn''t be easily severed.

    "And Itachi? Did he not mention that this Uchiha Madara might be a secret weapon of the Uchiha clan?"

    "No."

    If Itachi knew about additional support for the Uchiha, he certainly wouldn''t have kept it a secret.

    Seeing Sarutobi shake his head, Danzo frowned. Fugaku wasn''t so foolish after all; he managed to deceive his son¡­ Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The information Neji provided was precious. Despite the odd connection between Uchiha Madara and the Hyuga branch family attacks, this was an enemy. They just needed to prepare accordingly and face whatever came their way.

    Sarutobi pondered for a moment. With the Uchiha rebellion potentially bolstered by an unexpectedly powerful ally, they had to adjust their plans: "The original battle plan remains unchanged, but to deal with this sudden appearance of Uchiha Madara, we should form a special strike team. The team should be of the highest Kage-level standard."

    The Kage-level standard meant the team was not just on par with Kage-level strength but could even kill a single opponent in regular combat.

    Similarly, a Jonin-standard team could defeat or kill a single Jonin-level opponent.

    No one opposed Sarutobi''s proposal. Given the potential threat to Konoha and the terrifying figure involved, they had to be extra cautious.

    They treated the Uchiha Madara mentioned in Neji''s letter as the real deal!

    "What about specific personnel?" Koharu asked.

    Sarutobi listed several names, all elite ninjas capable of standing independently. Still feeling it wasn''t enough, he scanned the waiting Jonin and ANBU elites in the hallway and paused:

    "Add one more¡­ Kakashi."

    Thus, the special strike team was formed solely to counter the potential threat of Uchiha Madara during the battle between Konoha and the Uchiha.

    They might not be deployed, but preparing for the unexpected was necessary. A large military group like a ninja village couldn''t rely on ad-hoc responses for everything. Having a plan was always reassuring.

    With the Madara issue settled, the meeting''s atmosphere relaxed. Sarutobi seemed to remember something and shook his head in admiration:

    "No wonder they''re called Konoha''s Twin Stars. One infiltrates the Uchiha to provide crucial intel."

    "The other investigates the Hyuga branch family cases and unexpectedly uncovers a potential Uchiha ally."

    "They both have made great contributions to Konoha!"

    Everyone nodded slightly except for Danzo, who frowned. Was this a reminder not to go too far with the war heroes?

    ¡­

    Everything proceeded smoothly in the shadows. Despite harboring killing intent, Konoha and the Uchiha clan maintained a facade of harmony, like a married couple.

    War was inevitable, and everyone had quietly steeled themselves.

    But like a released beast, Sarutobi''s strategy of targeting only the ringleaders and sparing women and children seemed overly idealistic to Danzo. He couldn''t tell if Sarutobi was genuinely sincere or hypocritically righteous.

    Being Hokage required such an upright image.

    Meanwhile, with his menacing and unapproachable aura, Danzo was far from that position.

    As the roots of Konoha''s great tree, his role was in the unnoticed, unlit parts. The deeper the roots grew, the taller the tree stood. Danzo had no complaints about his role; he even enjoyed being the king of Konoha''s darkness.

    There were different rules for the light and the dark. Fighting for nutrients against other plants'' roots required ruthlessness. Eliminating threats solidified the victory. Sarutobi might not want to say or do it, but Danzo felt he understood perfectly.

    Regarding the Uchiha clan, besides having Itachi try to massacre them before the rebellion, Danzo also had a backup plan for Itachi''s failure. The next day, as the Uchiha clan fully mobilized, Root ninjas would slaughter all the women and children left in the Uchiha compound, leaving no one behind.

    Of course, the extermination policy was indiscriminate. Sasuke would not be an exception.

    When Konoha and the Uchiha clashed, it would mean Itachi''s massacre the night before had failed. Unable to fulfill his promise to Danzo, Danzo would be free from his commitment to spare Sasuke.

    Everything followed the rules of the dark. Itachi, seemingly confident, gave Danzo some hope.

    If Itachi''s power could help him eradicate the Uchiha, Danzo''s spoils¡ªthe Sharingan¡ªwould multiply.

    ¡­

    For two days, we remained until the Hyuga clan meeting.

    The sunset was as red as blood.

    The wind blew through his long hair as Itachi leaned on the rooftop, overlooking the village below.

    In the smoky twilight, the bustle continued, people coming and going.

    "I''m not going all out¡­ ha¡­ ha!"

    "You went all out already, you idiot!"

    A blond boy''s frustrated voice echoed on the playground as Sasuke left him behind in a race.

    The watching girls giggled.

    "Let''s compete in something else, how about jumping high?"

    "Sure!" Sasuke smiled confidently.

    Itachi''s eyes were gentle.

    These were the people he protected.

    This was the world he cherished.

    That narrow-minded clan did not weigh as much as the bright smile on the boy''s face and the dust carried by the wind.

    The decision had been made two years ago when Shisui threw himself into the Naka River.

    Hundreds of lives in the clan.

    Driven by ambition, following the tide, ignorant, elderly, or just children.

    Life was not without weight, but compared to some things, it was as light as paper, easily torn away.

    As the sun set and darkness engulfed the village and those Itachi cherished, he turned and walked away.

    This journey was solely to ensure that what he cherished could see the light again.

    ¡­

    In the dense forest, Neji was still looking around, seemingly puzzled.

    "Who are you looking for?"

    A long-haired man wearing a tiger mask hung upside down from a tree trunk. The Mangekyo Sharingan in his mask''s eye hole, shaped like three sickles, coldly observed Neji.

 Chapter 19

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°You.¡± Despite facing this extremely dangerous behind-the-scenes boss, Neji remained relaxed.

    ¡°Are you Danzo¡¯s man?¡± The masked man sized Neji up, his gaze lingering on those pale eyes for a long time. It seemed he recognized him, and his already cold voice dropped even lower. ¡°Hyuga¡­ Neji.¡±

    Neji was slightly surprised but quickly understood. This wasn¡¯t wartime, and the major ninja villages were relatively closed. The fame of the Konoha¡¯s Twin Stars might not be that widespread. He had never interacted with Tobi before, so it was likely that the information about Neji from Danzo¡¯s Root came from Zetsu, who had a talent for gathering intelligence.

    Skipping the self-introduction, Neji nodded, smiling kindly:

    ¡°Yes, I want to propose a deal. You help me destroy the Hyuga clan, and in return, I¡¯ll join the Akatsuki and serve you. How about that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The masked man tilted his head, looking at him.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Not Danzo proposing cooperation, but a puppet from the branch family?

    A strange laugh came from behind the mask, seemingly mocking the internal strife of the Hyuga clan and ridiculing Neji''s audacity.

    Someone who could be easily turned against by the central family¡ªwhat value did he have for cooperation?

    The laughter gradually ceased, and the masked man looked at Neji relaxedly, like chatting with a friend. He asked:

    ¡°How did you know I¡¯m part of the Akatsuki?¡±

    Though the voice was calm, the question struck at the core.

    Neji blinked, understanding the implication.

    At this point, although having pushed Nagato to rebuild the Akatsuki to capture tailed beasts, Tobi was not publicly affiliated with the Akatsuki.

    He attacked Konoha, caused the Nine-Tails'' rampage, and, according to the original storyline, helped Itachi massacre the Uchiha clan, all without the identity of an Akatsuki member.

    Officially, this masked man had no connections to the Akatsuki.

    Therefore, Neji¡¯s source of information about his wanting to join the Akatsuki was quite intriguing.

    ¡°Trying to come up with a reason?¡±

    The masked man shook his head, taking steps towards Neji.

    Neji pursed his lips, not intending to sit and wait. He drew the short blade from his back and pointed it at the masked man.

    He calmly warned:

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t recommend getting too close.¡±

    The masked man didn¡¯t care, waving his hand dismissively:

    ¡°If you can¡¯t come up with a reason, don¡¯t force it.¡±

    ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    As the masked man took another step forward, Neji¡¯s expression tensed:

    ¡°Wind Sword Technique: Breeze Slash!¡±

    A gentle breeze blew, and overlapping sword shadows seemed to pierce through an invisible barrier, passing through the masked man without causing any harm!

    Instead, the masked man¡¯s light hand was about to touch Neji.

    ¡°Lightning Sword Technique: Lightning Strike!¡±

    Neji moved like lightning the next moment, dodging the hand and appearing behind the masked man. A large tree was cut in half, and the short blade in Neji¡¯s hand was covered in crackling lightning. The blade severed the masked man¡¯s waist, but he remained unscathed.

    He retracted his hand, slowly turned around, and looked at Neji with a hint of admiration:

    ¡°Not bad swordsmanship. Abandoning the Gentle Fist of the Hyuga clan wasn¡¯t a bad choice.¡±

    Blending swordsmanship with chakra elements was a unique idea, and mastering wind and lightning attributes showed Neji¡¯s exceptional talent.

    What a pity.

    ¡°Just not good enough¡­¡±

    Neji murmured, narrowing his eyes. Those misty eyes quietly observed the masked man.

    It''s a rare opportunity.

    He had to try.

    ¡°Wind Sword Technique: Storm Slash!¡±

    Neji¡¯s figure moved like the wind, his blade creating a whirlwind aimed at the masked man!

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting bored.¡±

    The whirlwind passed through the masked man. As he took another step, Neji¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    Weak Point Insight!

    ¡°Deceptive Sword Technique: Decay!¡± S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Neji raised his short blade high, a thick, eerie black light enveloping the stars.

    The surrounding plants withered and decayed rapidly.

    The masked man felt his skin aging and his limbs stiffening.

    He frowned.

    Genjutsu?

    If so, why couldn¡¯t his Sharingan break it?

    He didn¡¯t have time to ponder as a strong sense of danger enveloped him.

    He had 2 seconds until his next intangibility.

    This Neji had figured out the rhythm of his ability. As expected of the Byakugan, superior to the Sharingan in insight.

    Yet, even at this point, the masked man remained calm.

    Neji harbored too many secrets; he planned to interrogate him thoroughly later.

    In the final second, Neji¡¯s short blade finished charging and slashed down at the masked man with extreme speed. The black aura around the blade sounded like a devil¡¯s laughter as it cut through the air.

    The masked man, now appearing ancient, didn¡¯t let this affect his actions. His hand was already on the ground, ready to activate Uchiha Flame Formation to block the attack.

    But before he could act, with a ¡°bang,¡± the black-cloaked blade shattered into fragments!

    The genjutsu lifted, and the masked man¡¯s aged body returned to normal.

    Both were stunned.

    ¡­ Was it an incomplete technique?

    With the sword shattered, Neji stood there dumbfounded, holding just the hilt. The masked man shook his head and touched Neji¡¯s seemingly exhausted shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯re still far behind.¡± Neji murmured as if assessing the gap between their skills.

    ¡°We can talk later.¡± The masked man said lightly. He wasn¡¯t going to let Neji die before extracting all the information.

    The immense suction from the eyehole under the mask twisted the space into a vortex.

    ¡°That will be a long time from now.¡± Neji said calmly, continuing his final words:

    ¡°I brought you a little gift.¡±

    ¡°Do me a favor and get rid of them all.¡±

    The masked man frowned, not understanding Neji¡¯s confidence. He was about to pull Neji into the virtual space.

    The next moment.

    Thud.

    Neji¡¯s head drooped, and he turned into a short blade, falling to the ground.

    A-rank Ninjutsu.

    Sword Clone.

    The Lightning Style Clone inspired the concept.

    Both clones consumed half of the user¡¯s chakra and retained most combat abilities.

    The only difference was that the Lightning Style Clone could only use lightning techniques, while the Sword Clone could only use sword techniques.

    The masked man didn¡¯t know the technique''s origin but understood he had been tricked. No wonder the opponent acted recklessly¡ªit was just a clone.

    Unnoticed, his Mangekyo Sharingan was filled with killing intent.

    You dared to use me as a test dummy for your sword technique?

    He picked up the short blade, which had a tracking mark.

    He looked up; in the moonlight, birds flew through the forest.

    Someone was coming.

    It was likely Konoha ninjas following the tracking mark.

    Recalling Neji¡¯s words, he snorted:

    ¡°Trying to use me for your purposes?¡±

    Neji aimed to enrage him, hoping he would eliminate the Konoha ninjas following the mark.

    Despite his growing desire to kill, he restrained himself, not wanting to fall into Neji¡¯s trap.

    This unexpected encounter left him fuming. Neji had potential but lacked the strength to match his boldness.

    Just as he was about to retreat, the masked man sensed something and turned abruptly, murmuring Neji¡¯s words:

    ¡°Gift¡­¡±

    Neji wanted to use him to kill, but he seemed unaware that the delivery was a lovely gift.

    To accept.

    Or not?

    ¡­

    Not far away, Kakashi suddenly clutched the eye under his forehead protector.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kakashi? The tracking mark Neji left is just ahead. We need to support him quickly.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Kakashi shook his head, suppressing his Sharingan¡¯s unease.

    Their enemy was the so-called Uchiha Madara, and eliminating him was crucial to ensuring the upcoming battle between Konoha and the Uchiha went as planned. This was the purpose of the particular strike team!

 Chapter 20

    "Goodbye!"

    It was the end of the school day, and Sasuke, carrying his bag, said goodbye to his classmates at the school gate. He walked along the stream, singing happily back to the Uchiha compound.

    He paused.

    There were no scenes of massacre as in another timeline. The Uchiha compound was still bustling and lively.

    Sasuke didn''t notice the cold, lurking eyes hidden in the dark forest or the solemn expressions on the faces of the guards at the gate. The street vendors selling tri-color dango were still busy with customers. Sasuke squeezed through the crowd, using his pocket money to buy two sticks.

    Bang!

    The door swung open.

    "Brother, guess what I bought for you?"

    The boy held up two sticks of dango, but his excited tone did not receive the expected response.

    The air was tense.

    Seated in the main hall, as if praying to the gods or awaiting destiny, were his father, Uchiha Fugaku and his mother, Uchiha Mikoto. They turned to look at him, their gazes calm.

    For some reason, Sasuke found those eyes staring at him so unfamiliar.

    Dad¡­

    Mom¡­

    Who are you looking at?

    "It''s Sasuke," Fugaku''s voice broke the silence. His smile brought back a familiar feeling for Sasuke.

    "Itachi, he''s still on a mission and hasn''t returned yet."

    The tone held a mix of pride and disappointment. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh," Sasuke completely deflated after a few seconds of hesitation.

    His brother was on a mission again.

    Dinner that night was tasteless.

    The only sounds were the chopsticks clinking against bowls and Sasuke chewing and swallowing his food. Outside, the street was quiet, with no usual noise from the training ground. There was no wind, no birds, no frogs, or cicadas. The inner and outer worlds had somehow reached an eerie agreement.

    It was as if something was brewing, and everyone in the compound, even nature, was silently waiting.

    After dinner.

    "Don''t go to school tomorrow," Fugaku said, the only words after dinner.

    He never gave Sasuke a chance to argue. Such direct commands were never suggestions but orders.

    Affected by the solemn atmosphere, Sasuke silently nodded, feeling unease.

    At night.

    Feeling anxious, Sasuke held the two sticks of dango and squatted at the entrance. He couldn''t read or play with his toys; he waited for his brother to see him when he returned.

    During the wait, Sasuke couldn¡¯t stay focused. He kept glancing at his father, who was sitting in the main hall, looking confused.

    From his angle, he could see the Uchiha clan leader holding a small note with no more than ten characters, but Fugaku had been staring at it for at least half an hour.

    At some point, as if everyone in the compound received a message simultaneously, the murmur of people¡¯s voices gradually rose again.

    This felt strange and familiar to Sasuke, like someone regaining their hearing after being deaf for a while but unable to distinguish the sounds.

    Footsteps approached.

    The door opened.

    It wasn¡¯t Itachi.

    ¡°Tomorrow, we can give Danzo and the others a surprise. Everyone''s morale is high, clan leader!¡±

    Uchiha clansmen holding torches gathered outside. They didn¡¯t seem to care about Sasuke at the door or the lurking eyes watching them.

    Every corner around the compound was guarded.

    Tonight, not even a rat could crawl out of the Uchiha compound.

    Sasuke didn¡¯t understand what was happening and looked blankly at his father.

    At this moment, Fugaku, already standing, had the note gone.

    He seemed different, shedding his fatherly warmth and gravitas for a clan leader''s decisive and commanding presence.

    Of course, he still spoke gently with the clansmen, but to Sasuke, he seemed more like the village leader, Hokage, speaking at the opening ceremony.

    What were they talking about?

    Where were they going?

    Was something going to happen?

    Sasuke¡¯s unease reached its peak. As Fugaku and the others were about to leave, he bit his lip, pushed out of his mother¡¯s arms, ran barefoot into the street, and shouted:

    ¡°Father, where¡­ where is my brother Itachi?!¡±

    Everyone turned to look at him.

    Their expressions were cold.

    But the coldness wasn¡¯t directed at Sasuke but the person he mentioned.

    The crowd parted, and Uchiha Fugaku turned around silently at the front. With three tomoe spinning like shurikens, his eyes made Sasuke''s mouth drop.

    Father¡­ your eyes.

    Sasuke had never seen his father like this.

    ¡°He is a coward.¡±

    Fugaku said calmly.

    Whether he was with the Uchiha or not, he was a coward if he wasn¡¯t here tonight.

    A coward who accepted Konoha''s will but couldn¡¯t act against his clan.

    A coward who accepted the clan¡¯s will but couldn¡¯t act against Konoha.

    A coward who chose to hide on the eve of battle.

    That once proud son of his, no matter his choice, Fugaku would respect.

    But alas.

    He was a coward.

    He didn''t know where Itachi was, hiding like a turtle, refusing to choose.

    So.

    He was a coward.

    ¡­

    Sasuke stood there, holding the two sticks of dango, watching his clansmen disappear.

    ¡­

    Several Uchiha high-ranking members gathered.

    ¡°The plan is exposed. Konoha is prepared, and they¡¯ve set traps, waiting for us. We need to alter our plan for tomorrow¡¯s coup.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Everyone was shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. They don¡¯t know we are aware of the exposure¡­ so we still have a chance.¡± Uchiha Fugaku said.

    He recalled the mysterious note, clenching his fist.

    He knew the sender¡¯s intention well. The person wasn¡¯t trying to help the Uchiha gain power but to create chaos in Konoha using the Uchiha¡¯s rebellion.

    The consequences of a failed rebellion would be catastrophic.

    Given Konoha''s knowledge, canceling the coup wouldn¡¯t quell the clan¡¯s enthusiasm and would not restore the previous state, leading only to a slow, inevitable demise.

    The person who sent the note was extremely ruthless.

    He knew the Uchiha had no choice.

    They had to proceed.

    Even if the Uchiha became Konoha¡¯s ultimate sinners!

    The arrow had been nocked and had to be shot.

    Fugaku took a deep breath, feeling his outstretched hand trembling. He didn¡¯t know what the future held after this decision, but this was the only choice for the Uchiha to survive and ascend to Konoha¡¯s highest position.

    ¡°¡­This is our only chance.¡±

    He emphasized.

    He took out a photo and then resolutely placed his finger on it.

    ¡°¡ªHe is Uzumaki Naruto.¡±

    ¡°The Fourth Hokage¡¯s son, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.¡±

    Facing the stunned looks of the high-ranking members, Fugaku paused and continued:

    ¡°Our goal is to capture him and release the Nine-Tails¡­¡±

    ¡°I will use my Mangekyou Sharingan to control the Nine-Tails. After we settle the battle, we¡¯ll choose a new Jinchuriki.¡±

    Countless people would die in this battle.

    But this was a necessary sacrifice.

    The plan was to eliminate Hiruzen, Danzo, and others, then have Fugaku ¡°stop¡± the Nine-Tails'' rampage, thereby earning a reputation as a savior. As long as no one discovered that the Uchiha orchestrated the Nine-Tails'' return, Fugaku could claim the position of Fifth Hokage.

    The Uchiha would transform from a marginalized clan into Konoha¡¯s protectors.

    Of course, releasing the Nine-Tails would severely damage Konoha, destroy countless families, and attract foreign enemies, potentially triggering the Fourth Great Ninja War¡ªFugaku had considered all this.

    But he didn¡¯t care.

    They had never had the big picture. How could they care about it now?

    ¡­

    The Uchiha leaders unanimously approved the new plan.

    Only Uchiha Fugaku remained in the meeting room.

    Through the window, he gazed at the distant lights of Konoha¡¯s main street, feeling his hands stained with innocent blood.

    ¡°Itachi¡­ did you see that?¡±

    His expression was blank.

    But this was the choice.

    Whether sin or glory.

    As clan leader, it was his inescapable responsibility.

    He would bear it all.

    ¡ªIn the name of Uchiha.

    The answer was revealed.

 Chapter 21

    The Uchiha clan massacre, originally intended to prevent Uchiha''s rebellion, did not occur for certain reasons.

    The river of fate has shown signs of diversion.

    Even so, the coup d''etat that the Uchiha clan was planning wouldn''t have made much of a ripple, as Konoha was already prepared. Uchiha would not be able to resist Konoha''s full force. After the baptism of war, the diverted fate would still return to its rightful path.

    The outcome wouldn''t change just because of different means.

    What truly caused fate to flow into the unpredictable abyss was the will that first diverted the river of fate appearing once more. It delivered the news of Uchiha''s impending rebellion to the hands of the clan head, Fugaku, in the form of a note.

    The coup could have succeeded if Uchiha had used a surprise attack to take down Hiruzen, Danzo, and the other top officials of Konoha. But now, they were facing all the prepared and ready Konoha ninjas, a battle Uchiha could never win.

    The mission of the clan is to continue, not self-destruct.

    Especially on this night when Itachi has yet to appear.

    Uchiha Fugaku no longer needed to bear a father''s responsibility; he only needed to fully execute his role as the head of the Uchiha clan.

    Thus, releasing the Nine-Tails became his only choice.

    The fate of the Uchiha clan and Konoha, under the manipulation of the invisible hand, was heading towards a stormy and treacherous future.

    Compared to their counterparts in another timeline, they were about to bring the pain, originally limited to the Uchiha clan, to everyone in Konoha.

    ¡­

    "You''ve crossed the line, Neiki, now step aside!"

    "I refuse," Neiki said with a gentle smile under the terrifying glare of the Sharingan. The Uchiha themselves should decide the fate of the Uchiha clan."

    "I am going to decide the fate of the Uchiha clan," Itachi replied coldly.

    He wasn''t the coward Fugaku spoke of; Neiki merely stopped him on his way to find assistance.

    Neiki shook his head, "You are not deciding the fate of the Uchiha clan. You are merely executing Konoha''s orders."

    The evening breeze rustled the branches.

    Their gazes clashed in midair.

    One had the misty Byakugan.

    The other had the three-tomoe Sharingan.

    "I always thought you were Danzo''s man," Itachi slowly drew the standard long sword from his back. "After all, you''ve done so many bad things."

    "It''s not surprising; everyone thinks so," Neiki''s short blade was unsheathed. "He is the best umbrella for all the darkness in Konoha."

    Itachi pondered deeply, frowning. "So, who do you represent?"

    "I represent myself," Neiki beckoned Itachi with a finger. "Come, it''s been a month since our last fight. Let me see how much you''ve improved."

    "Bang!"

    The sound of short weapons clashing.

    Two figures flickered at high speed between the trees, their forms indistinguishable. Only the sparks from their clashing weapons marked this as an extremely dangerous battle.

    The Twin Prodigies of Konoha.

    Enemies and friends since childhood, deeply familiar with each other¡¯s fighting styles. Each move was countered by the other, resulting in a fierce and even close-combat fight. Itachi quickly realized something:

    "You fought someone before blocking my way?"

    "No, I''ve been waiting for you here. I just split my chakra earlier," Neiki said casually.

    In close combat, the Byakugan''s dynamic vision surpasses the Sharingan''s, and Neiki''s swordsmanship is superior to Itachi''s. Even with half his chakra spent, he wouldn¡¯t be disadvantaged in close combat with Itachi.

    "You are overconfident."

    "I can still easily handle you." Neiki boasted arrogantly.

    After a clash of blades, Itachi leaped back and hurled three kunai at Neiki, who deflected them with a single sweep of his sword.

    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!"

    Blazing flames illuminated the night as Neiki¡¯s short blade moved back.

    "Water Sword Technique: Flowing Water Slash!"

    Blue chakra enveloped the blade, cutting through the entire fireball.

    Amidst the rising steam, a white light descended from above, aiming straight at Neiki.

    Though the steam obscured their vision, it did not affect Neiki or Itachi.

    Neiki parried horizontally, reigniting the intense close-combat battle.

    "Even if you stop me, they will still fail tomorrow!" Itachi stared at Neiki during their blade lock. "All it will do is expose Konoha''s internal chaos, giving other ninja villages an opportunity."

    "You underestimate your clan¡¯s initiative," Neiki chuckled softly.

    Exposing severe internal strife, prompting other ninja villages to initiate war?

    No.

    The price is too light.

    That¡¯s not what Neiki wanted.

    "You told the Uchiha clan the information?!" Itachi''s eyes widened, and he almost lost his grip on his sword.

    His eyes turned serious as the three-tomoe Sharingan morphed into the shuriken-shaped Mangekyo Sharingan.

    "Tsukuyomi!"

    In the illusionary realm, the sky was blood red, everything else black and white. Crosses were everywhere, each bound with a version of Neiki. Neiki looked at Itachi and shook his head.

    "You know this technique doesn¡¯t work on me."

    Itachi stabbed a long needle into Neiki, but Neiki remained unresponsive.

    "Illusion Substitute¡­"

    Neiki might lack genjutsu prowess compared to Itachi, but he possessed an unparalleled talent for developing new techniques. The Illusion Substitute was such a technique, specifically to counter genjutsu.

    It is a B-rank genjutsu designed to help Neiki resist mental damage from other genjutsu. It''s an extremely rare defensive ninjutsu, but it''s highly practical.

    Its inspiration came from the common Substitution Jutsu. The principle of the illusion was simple: collecting scattered mental energy and storing it as a "substitute," which would then bear the mental damage in place of the main body at critical moments.

    The creation of this technique aimed to prevent being instantly defeated by genjutsu like Tsukuyomi.

    Being one of Konoha''s Twin Prodigies, he couldn''t fail to block even one of Itachi¡¯s moves, right?

    "How many substitutes do you have?" Itachi took a deep breath.

    "How many times can you use Tsukuyomi?" Neiki retorted.

    Creating a substitute took about a week of collecting scattered mental energy, and each could only withstand one genjutsu.

    But for Neiki, that was enough.

    Regardless of whether Itachi could bear the burden of using Tsukuyomi multiple times, Neiki, once alert after losing a substitute, wouldn''t fall for Tsukuyomi again.

    Itachi ceased his futile stabbing and asked, "What do you intend to do by stopping me?"

    "You''ve already said it," Neiki smiled, bound to the cross, his lips red and teeth white.

    "I want Konoha in chaos." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 22

    "I want chaos in Konoha," Neiki said, smiling like a villain.

    Everything had become irreparable.

    Looking at Neiki, Itachi shook his head.

    Konoha had produced its greatest traitor.

    Tomorrow, the war would inevitably break out.

    Even though Konoha was prepared, the leaked information meant the Uchiha clan would be even more prepared.

    What kind of fanatic and ambitious clan were they?

    They lacked no courage in making decisions. Itachi could foresee that tomorrow''s battle might destroy all of Konoha.

    ¡ªAlthough the Uchiha clan would undoubtedly fail, those who suffered greatly at Konoha''s hands during the Third Great Ninja War, thinking they had an opportunity, might also return with a vengeance.

    And once such a massive conflict started, it would ruin the world.

    Thus, the failure of the Uchiha wouldn''t signify Konoha''s success; the Uchiha would just lose more thoroughly than Konoha.

    ¡ªSo thoroughly that the Uchiha would lose even the chance to die as innocents.

    "Why?" Itachi''s voice returned to calm.

    "I hate the Uchiha clan because it developed ambitions it shouldn''t have, disregarding the bigger picture, narrow-minded and selfish."

    "And you? Why do you hate Konoha?"

    "What exactly do you plan to do?"

    In the Tsukuyomi illusion space, unless Itachi actively dispelled it, Neiki couldn''t leave. The Illusion Substitute technique could only help him resist mental harm from genjutsu, not escape from it.

    Perhaps in the future, this technique could be optimized in that direction.

    Honestly, Neiki didn''t care. The three days in the Tsukuyomi illusion space were less than an instant in the outside world, and his goal was merely to prevent the Uchiha massacre from happening and ensure the Uchiha rebellion took place the next day.

    "In fact, I don''t hate Konoha," Neiki corrected calmly. "It''s just that a half-dead Konoha suits my interests better."

    Itachi was surprised. He stared at Neiki for a long time, thought momentarily, and then suddenly looked up: "¡ªThe Hyuga main house?"

    "Are you planning to target them?"

    Neiki raised an eyebrow.

    Itachi''s quick thinking was indeed impressive.

    Itachi knew Neiki didn''t have a good relationship with the Hyuga main house. Itachi knew this as Neiki''s friend and rival for ten years.

    When they were young, Neiki was bullied by those main house heirs who held the Caged Bird Seal orders. Itachi couldn''t stand it and often stepped in to help. He found it absurd that these young main house heirs could control Neiki with those orders.

    As they grew older, such blatant bullying became rare, likely because Neiki had learned to show the appropriate respect and deference to the main house.

    Those early bullying incidents seemed more like a lesson from the main house to instill rules in Neiki.

    Main house heirs held the power of life and death over you, so you must understand respect and hierarchy¡ªthrough such bullying, the main house ingrained this truth into every branch house member with potential and "rebellious spirit."

    With this background, Itachi could understand Neiki''s hatred for the main house and the Caged Bird Seal on his forehead.

    "Yes, for freedom, this step is necessary," Neiki said flatly.

    For freedom, the main house must be destroyed.

    For freedom, Konoha must decline.

    For freedom, war must erupt.

    Neiki originally planned to wait for Itachi to carry out the Uchiha massacre, then annihilate the entire Hyuga clan at the clan meeting the next day and defect from Konoha. This would make the names of Konoha''s Twin Prodigies famous across the ninja world but with no other benefits.

    Losing two top clans in one day would inevitably weaken Konoha, drawing the attention of other villages. This would be a huge blow, and Konoha might be unable to muster enough pursuit teams. If war broke out, they might not even bother with a fugitive like Neiki.

    This was Neiki''s original plan¡ªdecent, but nothing special.

    But after observing Uchiha''s rebellion preparations, Neiki suddenly realized:

    He didn''t have to wait.

    He didn''t have to flee.

    It didn''t have to be Konoha hunting him.

    It could be him invading Konoha.

    Between Konoha and him, Konoha could be the one to fear!

    Directly inciting a war between Uchiha and Konoha was far more satisfying than letting Itachi carry out the massacre.

    Following the original timeline, Danzo and Obito would take all the Sharingan.

    Konoha wouldn''t lose anything.

    The war wouldn''t start. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Neiki would still have to worry about Konoha''s pursuit and bounties after defecting.

    But if a change were made, the massacre prevented, and the information given to the Uchiha, everything would turn upside down.

    The Scroll of Seals.

    The Sharingan.

    Danzo''s Wood Release experiment data¡ªthings Neiki might never touch could now fall into his hands.

    Not to mention, the many potential Konoha enemies were eliminated in the process.

    This was a grander scheme than the Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique.

    With Uchiha and Konoha fighting,

    Not just the Hyuga clan, he could treat the entire Konoha as his hunting ground!!!

    ¡­

    "Yes, it''s all for freedom," Neiki reiterated.

    Even Itachi couldn''t help but marvel at Neiki''s deep determination.

    A long needle lifted Neiki''s forehead protector, revealing the green seal underneath. The seal showed astonishing resilience even in this illusion space.

    "Sorry, I can''t let you have your freedom if it comes at the cost of all of Konoha," Itachi shook his head. He didn''t sympathize with the Hyuga main house, but Neiki had to plunge Konoha into chaos to destroy them successfully.

    Neiki, bound to the cross, glanced at him and sneered: "You think you can decide that?"

    Their situation was almost comical.

    Neiki, from the Hyuga branch house, was stopping Itachi, from the Uchiha clan, from destroying the Uchiha.

    And Itachi, from Uchiha, was trying to stop Neiki, from the Hyuga branch house, from destroying the Hyuga main house.

    It was as if Neiki was the Uchiha clan leader''s eldest son.

    And Itachi was the branch house genius meant to protect the main house.

    "How many times have we fought?" Itachi suddenly asked.

    "The first time," Neiki replied with a bright smile, seeing Itachi''s puzzled look. "Because this will be the first time you see me going all out."

    He''s been hiding his true strength, so it''s no wonder he''s so confident despite having only half his chakra.

    Itachi shook his head, fully believing Neiki''s boast.

    "I sensed it in our previous fights."

    "But you''re not the only one with hidden cards."

    "I¡­ won''t let you stop me, Neiki."

    Their positions were entirely different; they couldn''t persuade each other. Neiki had the Illusion Substitute, rendering Itachi helpless in this Tsukuyomi space. Ultimately, it would come down to a battle in the real world.

    The illusion of space was slowly dissipating.

    Neiki shook his head slightly:

    "You don''t get to decide that."

 Chapter 23

    The world peacefully entered the next day''s midnight.

    In the dead of night, Sasuke suddenly woke from a nightmare, gasping for breath, his forehead covered in sweat.

    As if driven by an unseen force, he hurriedly threw off his covers and rushed to Itachi''s room. It was still empty, only a crow standing by the window, tilting its head at him.

    "Was it¡­ a dream?"

    He wiped off his sweat, and his anxiety gradually settled.

    ¡ªThe idea of his brother being killed by some despicable means must be a dream.

    Why would he dream of something like that? Seriously¡­

    Awakened by the nightmare, Sasuke couldn''t fall back asleep, his whole body drenched in sweat.

    His brother and father had not returned all night, his mother was already asleep, and there were still lights on the street outside, indicating something was happening, though Sasuke had no interest in finding out.

    He lay on the floor of his brother''s room, still shaken.

    Feeling something, he saw the crow had moved to perch on his chest. He now noticed that the crow''s other eye wasn''t purely black but black and red, just like his father''s eyes!

    Just as Sasuke felt puzzled, the crow opened its mouth:

    "Sasuke¡­ sorry¡­"

    Sasuke was stunned. The crow spoke?

    "Ugh¡ª"

    He sat up in a panic, finding the crow no longer on his chest. Looking around, he realized he was still in his room.

    What was that?

    A dream within a dream?

    Collecting himself, Sasuke cautiously went back to Itachi''s room. Opening the door, the room''s setup was the same as in the dream, still empty of his brother. The only difference was the window being slightly open, with the crow from his dream nowhere to be seen.

    It was just a false alarm. Sasuke patted his chest, ready to return to his room, but then he paused.

    Recalling the crow''s tone,

    "That sounded¡­ like my brother''s voice¡­"

    ¡­

    "Stay alert, don''t relax. Although the Uchiha are likely to launch their coup during the day, there''s no telling if they might go mad and strike now."

    The ANBU units in the darkness were sharpening their blades, preparing for the battle ahead.

    "Are they really going to start a civil war in Konoha?" After a long silence, someone couldn''t help but ask.

    Due to the requirements of secrecy, many had only learned the truth. Until now, they thought it was a regular drill, but after midnight, the captain informed them it was a real operation against a Uchiha coup.

    "I''ll repeat, this isn''t a civil war, it''s to stop the Uchiha''s coup!" The leading ANBU captain emphasized, "We only target the ringleaders; only a few Uchiha high-ups will face judgment, and it won''t involve innocent Uchiha clan members."

    Everyone felt slightly uplifted. As members of the Hokage''s direct unit, ANBU followed orders without question, prioritizing mission completion. Even without knowing the truth, it wouldn''t affect their loyalty.

    However, knowing their enemy was a group of ambitious conspirators planning to overthrow Konoha, they felt more justified and resolute.

    Nearby, Ying, secretly watching the ANBU, sighed, her expression dark.

    Danzo''s orders weren''t to fight the Uchiha ninjas but to slaughter the defenseless civilians in the Uchiha compound, contradicting the Third Hokage''s intentions. After this task, who knew how the Third Hokage and Danzo conflict would escalate?

    She slowly wiped her blade.

    Soon, this blade would be stained with the blood of innocents.

    ¡­

    While the Uchiha and Konoha were actively preparing for battle, another fight was about to break out in the wilderness.

    "¡­ Is this guy really Uchiha Madara?"

    "That Sharingan, yes, he must be the Uchiha''s trump card!"

    "Hey, you bastard, what did you do to Neiki?"

    Konoha''s elite unit had surrounded the masked Uchiha Madara.

    Kakashi surveyed the area. Not long ago, there must have been a fierce battle here; the ground was overturned, tree trunks were covered in sword marks, and many fallen trees suggested a struggle between Neiki and Madara.

    But¡­ why wasn''t Neiki anywhere to be seen?

    Hearing the team''s questions, the masked man''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Foolish people, being used without realizing it¡­"

    Neiki wanted these people dead, yet they worried about Neiki''s safety.

    How laughable!

    He glanced at Kakashi, deep in thought nearby.

    This guy, too.

    Still hasn''t grown much.

    Failed to protect Rin back then.

    Even with my Sharingan, I can''t see through this situation.

    Utterly foolish!

    Thinking this, the masked man restrained his killing intent.

    Better to leave such foolish opponents.

    It further proved this ignorant world wasn''t worth preserving.

    "I don''t want to be used by Neiki, so I''ll let you off this time. Treasure this rare mercy, it won''t happen often," the masked man said calmly. From the hole in his mask, a powerful suction pulled him into it.

    "He''s trying to escape!"

    Thrown kunai harmlessly passed through the masked man, shocking Konoha''s elite unit.

    What¡­ what ability is this?

    They stood around where the masked man had disappeared, exchanging bewildered glances.

    ¡­

    "The Yata Mirror¡­ it truly is remarkable," Neiki squinted, sheathing his sword and looking down into the valley.

    Despite all his plans and preparations, Itachi''s use of such a formidable artifact made them seem insufficient.

    Neiki knew Itachi possessed the Yata Mirror and the Totsuka Blade, but he never realized Itachi had already obtained one of them.

    Neiki hadn''t accounted for this.

    Like Shisui''s eye, Neiki never allowed Itachi to swap out his eye mid-battle and use Kotoamatsukami, so he hadn''t planned for it.

    "Pity about those eyes," Neiki sighed.

    After being ambushed, Itachi decided to leave nothing for Neiki, constantly dragging the battle toward the cliff showing remarkable resolve.

    Unable to use chakra, Itachi relied on the Yata Mirror, which required no chakra to protect him from Neiki''s attacks like a turtle shell. With his stamina waning, Itachi resolutely chose to jump off the cliff.

    Just like Shisui two years ago.

    "You''d better die down there," Neiki withdrew his gaze.

    The cliff was deep, the current fast, and he''d lost track of Itachi even with his Byakugan extending his vision to ten kilometers.

    Severely injured and falling off a cliff, like a clich¨¦ novel plot.

    But whether Itachi lived or died, Neiki''s goal was achieved: the Uchiha would rebel in the daylight, with all obstacles removed.

    After further fruitless searching, he turned and left.

    ¡­

    On a riverside crowded with hundreds of crows, the masked man emerged from Kamui''s space, looking at the dying man with a short sword in his chest, his gaze puzzled.

    He recognized this man.

    "Uchiha¡­ Itachi."

    And he recognized the short sword.

    ¡ªNeiki.

    Just recently, he had fought Neiki''s sword clone, the short sword that transformed into Neiki, which was still in Kamui''s space. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Looking up at the cliff above, he resisted the urge to find Neiki.

    Noticing something, he crouched to examine the short sword in Itachi''s body.

    Then his eyes narrowed.

    This is¡­ acupoint sealing?

    I see.

    "Not just different elemental sword techniques."

    "Neiki also has a hidden acupoint sealing sword technique."

    "No wonder you lost so badly¡­"

 Chapter 24

    June 15, Year 58 of Konoha.

    An ordinary day.

    The weather was clear.

    As a young master of the main branch, Gen woke up early. After spending half an hour practicing Gentle Fist in the training grounds downstairs, getting sweaty, he took a shower, changed clothes, and then went to his grandfather¡¯s room to greet him respectfully.

    ¡°Don''t go anywhere today. Later, join me for the Hyuga clan meeting.¡± Grandfather Hyuga Hisaku, a highly respected elder of the Hyuga clan, had returned to Konoha three days after receiving the clan leader''s meeting notification.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gen sighed inwardly. He knew a star from the Land of Fire would perform at the Konoha Theater today, but attending the clan meeting meant he couldn''t enjoy the show.

    At the breakfast table, it was just the grandfather and grandson. Suddenly, Hisaku spoke:

    ¡°Yesterday, when you went to the clan leader''s residence with little Rin and little Jia, did you notice anything unusual?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ nothing unusual, just more trees and fewer people. Little Jia kept crying, though.¡±

    Little Rin, a main branch member, and little Jia, the granddaughter of another clan elder, were both young main branch members. The three didn¡¯t play particularly well together, only doing so due to their elders'' influence.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Hisaku squinted, recalling his visit to the clan leader two days ago. Although everything seemed normal, he felt that the elders present had something they wanted to tell him. He thought he might get some clues from the children, but he seemed wrong.

    Was it just an illusion?

    After breakfast, the grandfather and grandson visited the clan leader''s residence. Gen went to find Hinata to play while Hisaku headed to the main hall alone.

    Apart from a few more trees making the place seem a bit gloomier, the clan leader''s residence still exuded the grandeur of the most prestigious building in Konoha. The black-eyed servants smiled and nodded at him as he passed.

    In the main hall, all the Hyuga high-ranking members were already present, along with a few elders who seemed to have been there since the previous day, discussing something in low voices.

    Hisaku found a seat, but the discussion suddenly centered on him:

    ¡°Get out quickly¡­ Hisaku¡­ you must escape¡­¡±

    ¡°Hisaku¡­ use Byakugan¡­ Hisaku!!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the last ones left¡­ you must escape¡­¡±

    The voices were hysterical.

    Hisaku was puzzled, but he smiled and replied calmly:

    ¡°Yes, I also think the clan meeting should have been held earlier. We shouldn¡¯t keep the branch families waiting¡­¡±

    ¡°Hisaku, you fool¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tokuma''s death was truly regrettable.¡±

    ¡°Hisaku, are you blind¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, the other branch family members should arrive soon.¡±

    The newly arrived elders continued their struggle.

    Hiashi remained silent, absentmindedly scratching his back with the chain.

    As time passed, branch family members began to gather at the clan leader''s residence.

    Like sheep entering a wolf''s den.

    The plan was being implemented methodically.

    ¡­

    9:00 AM.

    The star took the stage at the Konoha Theater, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡­

    9:06 AM.

    The Hokage inspected the expansion project in Konoha''s west, a pre-arranged public event.

    ¡­

    9:24 AM.

    Danzo was overseeing ANBU training on the outskirts of Konoha.

    ¡­

    11:00 AM.

    The Hokage returned to the Hokage office to handle daily work.

    ¡­

    12:30 PM.

    Intermission at the theater, but many people stayed near the stage, unwilling to leave.

    ¡­

    2:00 PM.

    Danzo led the ANBU trainees back to Konoha, passing by the Uchiha compound.

    It was eerily quiet.

    ¡­

    3:00 PM.

    The Hokage attended the ninja academy to conduct a love-for-village-themed education session.

    The disguised ANBU members at their desks were distracted.

    What''s going on?

    Was the information about the Uchiha coup fake?

    Why haven''t the Uchiha attacked the Hokage yet?

    What are they waiting for?

    ¡­

    The sunset in the west casting long shadows.

    Konoha''s streets were sparse, with only empty green mailboxes and white plastic bags entangled on utility poles.

    The villagers were either at the Hyuga clan meeting, watching the show at the theater, or busy with who knows what in their compounds. There were very few people on the streets.

    The world was peaceful.

    A blond boy, holding his stomach, walked alone on his way home from the theater.

    ¡°So hungry¡­¡±

    Watching the show had made him hungry. The star on stage was almost hoarse but kept going.

    It was getting boring. Time to go home and eat some ramen!

    Naruto hummed a tune from the theater, skipping down the empty street.

    ¡­

    The possibility of capturing Naruto was considered, but even if given eight chances, the Uchiha wouldn''t dare kidnap Naruto in broad daylight at the theater.

    The Uchiha aimed to stage a coup, not destroy Konoha. This arrangement was more about protecting Naruto from the potential collateral damage of the battle between Konoha and the Uchiha. Hence, Iruka was tasked with taking him to the theater, but the attention paid was minimal.

    This was Konoha''s oversight and the Uchiha''s key to breaking through.

    Watching the skipping boy on the street, some hidden figures'' eyes lit up as if seeing a rare treasure.

    ¡°Finally found¡­ Uzumaki Naruto.¡± S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Let him come a bit closer¡ªthere are ANBU patrols nearby.¡±

    ¡°Can''t wait! He¡¯ll get away if we wait. Now!¡±

    With an order, Naruto suddenly saw three big men appear before him. Before he knew what was happening, he felt a sharp pain in his neck and passed out.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    One of the men hoisted Naruto and vanished.

    ¡­

    If a jinchuriki dies, the tailed beast dies, too, but the tailed beast will eventually be reborn somewhere in the world, whereas the jinchuriki won''t.

    Extracting a tailed beast is not easy.

    At least, this is not something a few ordinary Uchiha clan members could do while hidden in Konoha.

    Even Obito¡¯s plan for the Nine-Tails'' attack relied on Kushina¡¯s seal weakening during childbirth for a quick extraction.

    Now, the Nine-Tails'' seal was intact, requiring more time for extraction.

    While Konoha waited for the Uchiha''s attack in a secret chamber, Uchiha Fugaku looked at the unconscious Naruto before him, his eyes fleetingly complex.

    ¡°Guard the entrance. Kill anyone who approaches!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the clan members replied in unison.

    Fugaku looked at his palm.

    Coincidentally, the technique for extracting tailed beasts, the Bijuu Extraction Seal, was a Uchiha family secret.

    ¡°Forgive me.¡±

    Fugaku pressed his hand on Naruto¡¯s abdomen, unsure if his apology was meant for Naruto or all of Konoha, about to face misfortune.

    Bijuu Extraction Seal!

    The next moment.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Naruto''s eyes snapped open, struggling fiercely, but he was held down firmly.

    In an instant.

    Fugaku found himself standing before a massive water prison.

    Turning around.

    A furious roar exploded in his ears.

    ¡°U¡ª¡±

    ¡°Chi¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªHa!!¡±

 Chapter 25

    Neji and Hanabi were walking home from the theatre.

    The performance hadn''t ended yet, but the final act was rather dull.

    The plot about the protagonist¡¯s beloved brother defecting from the clan and turning against him was full of dramatic twists and deep themes. Still, ultimately, it felt too far-fetched and disconnected from reality.

    And even though the clan in the play had indeed made mistakes, the reason the protagonist¡¯s brother killed and defected to gain power was simply unconvincing, sacrificing basic logic just to set up a dramatic brotherly showdown.

    It was like wrapping a dumpling specifically for this dip.

    "And the usually gentle brother hiding a twisted heart capable of slaughtering his own kin for power¡ªhow could the protagonist, who lived with him every day, not notice that?" Neji grumbled, still complaining about the ridiculousness of the play like a cat whose flaw had been exposed.

    At some point, Neji noticed that Hanabi had suddenly stopped.

    "What is it? Do you also think the play didn''t make sense?"

    Hanabi pointed to a spot not far away, her face lighting up with joy:

    "Brother Neiki!"

    Neji followed her gaze and saw Neiki standing on a nearby rooftop, his hair ruffling in the summer breeze.

    The two hurriedly climbed up to him, but as Neji approached, he noticed something that made him slow down and his expression change.

    On the other hand, Hanabi ran straight to Neiki''s side, looking up at him with wide, innocent eyes.

    "Brother, are you here enjoying the view?" The scenes from the play still influence Neji, making him feel uneasy. He tried to make casual conversation, "It¡¯s indeed a beautiful evening."

    The sunset was casting a blood-red glow over everything.

    Neiki didn¡¯t respond, still gazing into the distance, seemingly waiting for something.

    The silence stretched for a few seconds before Neji spoke again, his voice strained:

    "Brother, your mission these past few days wasn¡¯t far from Konoha, was it?"

    The smell of fresh blood¡­ too fresh¡­

    Neiki glanced at his brother, a faint smile curling his lips. He gently shook his head:

    "The sky, in fact, has no color. It doesn''t deceive people; it''s their eyes that deceive them. Their ignorance is inevitable."

    "And you, Neji, possess eyes that can see through it all. You are so close to the truth, yet you choose to be misled by your heart."

    He patted Neji''s shoulder and pointed in a certain direction:

    "This brutal world¡¯s true nature can no longer be concealed by beautifying reality."

    "Along with the ignorant masses, Neji, open your eyes and see what the truth is."

    Neji looked towards where his brother was pointing, the sunset over the Uchiha district.

    What was the truth?

    He only saw a peaceful and serene scene.

    Figures were moving stealthily in that direction.

    The next second.

    A water dragon surrounded by lightning suddenly rose into the sky.

    Then.

    It dived down.

    "Boom¡ª"

    Half of the Uchiha district was instantly leveled to the ground!

    Dust flew into the sky.

    Neji¡¯s expression froze.

    "Why?"

    He turned to Neiki, but his brother¡¯s gaze had turned utterly indifferent, an expression Neji had never seen from him before.

    Lofty and god-like.

    He heard Neiki say:

    "I will break all the chains."

    "As for you, once free, try to survive¡­"

    "Live until the day we meet again and then ask me."

    Neiki turned and left.

    Heading towards the Hyuga clan¡¯s main house.

    "Is Brother Neiki going to the clan meeting?" Hanabi remained innocent and cheerful.

    Neji turned rigidly as if all the jokes from before had come true.

    Konoha was under attack.

    And Neiki was heading to the Hyuga clan¡¯s main house.

    Memories of many realities he refused to acknowledge and clues he had noted but chose not to recall suddenly amplified in his mind.

    ¡­

    "Do you know Tokuma?"

    ¡­

    "And what about Tsuki?"

    ¡­ Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I am Takizawa Sanmei, assigned by the Hokage to investigate the disappearance of Hyuga Tokuma and others."

    ¡­

    "To not show weakness to the enemy, we must endure our grief."

    Neji arranged his sad expression, looking around the room where only he and his brother were, feeling puzzled.

    Where is the enemy?

    ¡­

    "Brother, you¡¯ve been quite preachy lately."

    "I know you won''t listen now, but I''m not talking to the current you."

    ¡­

    "Is this chicken?"

    "Pigeon."

    ¡­

    "Is there¡­ an indirect way to counteract the Caged Bird?"

    "There is, kill all the Hyuga main family members who control the Caged Bird seal."

    "Then try it." Neji pouted.

    "What do you mean try? I''ve already done it."

    ¡­

    "Where are you going, Brother?"

    "To plant a tree."

    ¡­

    "I¡­ I don''t want to go back¡­"

    "Why don¡¯t you want to go back?"

    "Dad is sick, so is sister¡­ Mom¡­ Mom has been asleep for days¡­ Sister Natsu, Sister Morima, many others are sick too¡­ They planted many trees in the yard at night¡­ I¡­ I''m afraid they''ll plant me as a tree too."

    ¡­

    "Brother, you''re preaching again."

    "Still complaining? Hmph, in a few days, you''ll miss it."

    ¡­

    "Do you want to come with me?"

    ¡­

    You are so close to reality, yet you choose to be misled by your heart.

    Fear.

    Dread.

    A strange world.

    The battle at the Uchiha district in the distance continued, intensifying.

    But Neji didn''t care. He looked at the Hyuga clan¡¯s main house, his body trembling.

    As Neiki left.

    He realized clearly.

    That was the next place where the truth would unfold.

    That was where Neiki would break all chains.

    That was where the bloody and ugly reality lay.

    "I want to find Brother Neiki¡­" Hanabi cautiously suggested, seeing Neji¡¯s abnormal behavior.

    Neji suddenly snapped back to reality, staring blankly at Hanabi.

    Really¡­ go?

    Shatter the illusions?

    Could he accept the truth, accept reality?

    ¡­Of course, he had to go!

    A surge of anger from a sense of betrayal by a loved one shot through him, his expression fierce as he grabbed Hanabi and leaped from the rooftop!

    "Go!"

    Go stop him.

    Question him.

    Go¡­ bring him back.

    ¡­

    To solidify the case against the Uchiha for rebellion, Konoha had been waiting for the Uchiha to strike first.

    The Hokage and Danzo publicly appeared in various places, but the Uchiha never took the bait.

    Until Anbu reported Naruto''s kidnapping, Konoha finally realized what was happening.

    Though attacking a clan of their own might have severe repercussions later, the painful memories of the last Nine-Tails attack far outweighed these minor concerns.

    When he got the news, an enraged Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, led his team to the Uchiha district''s entrance and unleashed a powerful Lightning-Water Dragon Bullet that claimed many Uchiha lives.

    The incident that had taken the Fourth Hokage, Kushina Uzumaki, and half the village could not happen again!!

    The Uchiha''s actions had far exceeded what Hiruzen could tolerate.

    "Fugaku!"

    "Get out here!"

 Chapter 26

    Earlier, due to the ongoing but uninitiated war between the Uchiha and Konoha, the clan meeting had dragged on from morning until afternoon.

    Although Konoha was now engulfed in battle smoke, the Hyuga main house remained harmonious and tranquil.

    Their gates were tightly shut, like a hidden paradise.

    Even messages and requests for aid sent by the Hokage upon entering the Hyuga main house grounds were distorted by the Jutsu of Tranquility into affirmations of trust and respectful advice for the Hyuga clan.

    The letters were passed among the clan elders. They were then verbally communicated to every branch family member, transforming into another testament to the Hyuga clan¡¯s honor and high regard within Konoha.

    Inside the Hyuga main house, even the most oppressed branch family member would unconsciously puff out their chest at the thought of the Hyuga clan¡¯s glory and status, turning to boast to others.

    If the other were also a member of the Hyuga clan, they would share another tale of the clan¡¯s honor, falling into a cycle of "winning," "winning again," and confirming that the Hyuga clan was indeed the greatest.

    This was the fundamental reason the Jutsu of Tranquility was so hard to break¡ªpeople only believed what they wanted to think, and the Jutsu presented them with that reality.

    Thus, even if some sharp individuals sensed something was wrong, they likely wouldn¡¯t actively burst these bubbles.

    Humans are subjective creatures, and the Hyuga, with their Byakugan, believed even more firmly that what they saw was the truth.

    In reality, skipping the assault on the Uchiha to hold an all-day clan meeting in the main house was a more severe political misstep than missing the Konoha and Cloud talks for Hinata¡¯s birthday.

    Had there been no unforeseen events after dealing with the Uchiha, the Hyuga clan would inevitably become the next target of Konoha¡¯s higher-ups, suffering even more than they did when they handed over Hizashi.

    But fortunately, there was an unforeseen event.

    And this unforeseen event had just barged in with a short blade.

    The Hyuga clan could finally stop worrying about future repercussions from Konoha¡¯s higher-ups for their current stance.

    ¡°Well, if it isn''t our strongest spear from the main family,¡± someone taunted¡ªit was Ryo.

    He held one of the Caged Bird seals that could only control Neji. If not for this being the main family¡¯s territory, with numerous clan elders present, he wouldn¡¯t dare provoke Neiki like this in the past.

    Neiki didn¡¯t know this person bullied Neji, but it wouldn¡¯t change the outcome even if he did. He had no penchant for torturing people.

    A swift slash.

    A head fell.

    That was all.

    ¡°So, he was a main family member¡­¡± Neiki glanced at the fallen body, a bit surprised.

    Then he raised his head, looking at the stunned Hyuga clan members before him.

    The branch family members'' eyes could be automatically absorbed after the Caged Bird seal was activated, while the main family members'' eyes could be taken after they were killed.

    Efficiency was paramount.

    Neiki¡¯s approach was simple.

    Regardless of branch or main family, kill everyone in sight!

    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± someone stammered.

    Slash!

    They fell, clutching their neck.

    The Caged Bird seal activated, its essence flowing into Neiki''s eyes.

    [Essence Collected: 60.6%]

    Neiki leaped into the crowd without stopping, blood spraying like vibrant cherry blossoms.

    Blood splattered on the ground, forming a pattern resembling a small cat¡¯s footprint.

    Some tried to run but were caught and killed by Neiki.

    Some stayed put, and Neiki slit their throats.

    Some attempted to resist but were taken down within two moves, a short blade through their temples.

    This repetitive, monotonous process continued.

    Within the main house under the Jutsu of Tranquility, killing was no harder than slaughtering pigs for Neiki.

    Often, before his sword fell, the Hyuga clan members, influenced by the illusion, would already move to block, allowing Neiki to turn his slash into a stab, piercing their hearts or throats.

    ¡°Forgive me, Lord Hizashi¡­¡±

    A flash of the blade.

    [Essence Collected: 70.4%]

    Neiki glanced at the corpse on the ground.

    This was someone from his father¡¯s generation.

    To them, did he appear as Hizashi returning for revenge?

    Once Neiki started his slaughter, the Jutsu of Tranquility naturally changed his appearance to anything but Neiki, considering some main family members might possess seals controlling his Caged Bird. Revealing his true self could provoke these members to use the seal, risking the entire operation.

    Regardless of how Neiki''s appearance changed in others'' eyes, it always followed the principle of making the subjective match the objective reality as closely as possible.

    ¡­

    Front Yard.

    Few people were here.

    A family was flying a kite, the woman¡¯s hand tightly holding the string.

    When Neiki severed her in half, her upper body floated away with the kite.

    Fortunately, she was a branch family member.

    Otherwise, Neiki would have lost a pair of Byakugan.

    ¡­

    [Essence Collected: 73.9%]

    ¡­

    Garden.

    Bodies floated in the pond.

    Ornamental fish fought over these oddly-textured human-shaped baits.

    Red lotus flowers bloomed brilliantly.

    Neiki, not one for aesthetics, left upon seeing no one else standing.

    ¡­

    [Essence Collected: 80.6%]

    ¡­

    Courtyard.

    Due to the main hall¡¯s capacity, the courtyard was filled with the most Hyuga members.

    Thus, Neiki faced the fiercest resistance here.

    ¡°Tokuma, you will pay for this, Tokuma¡­¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, Tsubaki¡­ I was wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°Hikaru, you murdering beast¡­¡±

    Neiki didn¡¯t care; they weren''t cursing him anyway.

    [Essence Collected: 91.3%] S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡­

    Hallway.

    Cornered in a dead-end, Hyuga Nagaho knelt before Neiki.

    Crying.

    ¡°Spare me, Neji¡­ I promise to listen to your brother next time, and take good care of my mother¡­¡±

    Neiki sighed.

    Perhaps remembering Auntie Nagaho, his blade softened.

    Instead, he raised his foot, crushing Nagaho¡¯s skull.

    ¡°What a crappy blade, it got dull after just a few kills.¡±

    ¡­

    [Essence Collected: 91.5%]

    ¡­

    Neiki stood with a new, sharp blade at the main hall¡¯s entrance.

    This was where the last high-ranking Hyuga members were gathered.

    The Jutsu of Tranquility subtly altered the layout of the main house.

    Making it impossible for the Hyuga members to escape or find the main hall where the elders were, leaving them like lambs for slaughter by Neiki.

    ¡°Someone accidentally spilled paint on the ground, I¡¯m cleaning it up¡­¡±

    Holding an old rag, Natsu walked up to Neiki, her expression vacant.

    Blood stained the main hall¡¯s door red.

    Neiki gave her a swift death.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: Funeral (Double Chapter)As he pushed open the door, all eyes in the main hall turned to him.

    "Oh, it''s Neiki. It''s so noisy outside, what''s going on?" a clan elder asked gently.

    "Can''t you see we''re in a meeting? What are you barging in for?" another frowned.

    Of course, some elders who had already fallen to Neiki''s control were cursing at him relentlessly, but their insults were unimaginative, filled with words like "traitor," "damned," and "you will pay." Their faces twisted in anger, reminiscent of Hyuga Hiashi before his spine was broken.

    If not for the chains binding them, even with broken arms, they seemed willing to bite a chunk out of Neiki with their teeth.

    8, 9, 10¡­ 15.

    Neiki silently counted the number of survivors in the room.

    Three elders, twelve representatives from the main and branch families.

    Most possessed highly pure Byakugan.

    Excellent.

    Truly the pillars of the Hyuga clan, capable of holding meetings in the main hall.

    Neiki smiled in satisfaction.

    "Everyone''s asking you a question." Hyuga Hisashi frowned. The genius of the branch family seemed unusually rude.

    "Oh, I recently developed a new genjutsu and wanted to demonstrate it to the elders," Neiki said.

    Some elders looked surprised, while others scoffed.

    So many important figures present, who did he think he was to show off?

    What did he think he was worth?

    Moreover, it was a mediocre genjutsu. Wasn''t the Hyuga''s Gentle Fist enough for him to master?

    But before such criticisms could be voiced, Neiki snapped his fingers.

    ¡ªIn an instant.

    The world changed!

    All the survivors in the room, including Hyuga Hisashi, were suddenly stunned.

    The originally grand and luxurious main hall had turned dark and eerie, as if stripped of all color.

    Spider webs filled every corner of the room, dust covered the floor, insects crawled everywhere, and the red paint on the door had congealed into lumps, filling the room with a bloody stench.

    What unsettled Hisashi most was that the distinguished elders, including Clan Leader Hiashi, now appeared gruesome.

    Their hair and beards were long and unkempt, as if not groomed for a month. Chains extended from the walls, embedding into their ribs, making every movement accompanied by the sound of clinking metal.

    Their eye sockets were empty, and their faces were covered in blood clots.

    They turned their heads and cursed at Neiki in the center.

    Before Hisashi could make sense of their curses, he saw Neiki silently draw his sword.

    "Shing."

    A flash of the blade.

    Hisashi noticed his hands flying off.

    Blood arced beautifully through the air.

    It was so fast that his body hadn''t even reacted; he just felt a cool sensation at the wound.

    Hisashi looked up blankly.

    The scene before him was utterly unfamiliar.

    Someone exclaimed, "This genjutsu is so strong," before being cut down by Neiki.

    Others, unaware of what was happening, had their throats slit by Neiki.

    This loyal guardian of the Hyuga main family¡ªNeiki¡ªafter pulling his sword from the back of a main family member¡¯s head, quickly moved to kill another in the room.

    Screams echoed continuously.

    Even the disheveled elders beside Hisashi were not spared.

    "Run¡­ run¡­"

    Hisashi saw one of them growling at him.

    As the last person fell, the room finally quieted down.

    Hisashi¡¯s expression was dazed, and he squeezed out a shaky laugh:

    "Neiki¡­ enough, enough, you can stop the genjutsu now¡­"

    "This is too real¡­"

    "My¡­ my arms are starting to hurt¡­"

    He kept urging Neiki to dispel the genjutsu, believing that killing clan members was a joke not to be taken lightly.

    Neiki tilted his head at him, showing a look of confusion.

    He glanced at the blood-dripping sword in his hand, then looked at Hisashi, thinking for a moment, and reminded him:

    "Is it just your arms that hurt?"

    "Didn''t you notice your neck starting to hurt too?"

    Hisashi paused, as if feeling something, and nodded repeatedly:

    "You¡¯re right¡­ it does seem a bit itchy¡­"

    He rubbed his neck with his arm, feeling the itch grow stronger until he rubbed his head off his neck.

    Neiki encountered no significant resistance this time.

    Reality is not something everyone has the courage to face.

    The fifteen high-ranking Hyuga members in the room mostly didn¡¯t react even when Neiki dispelled the illusion.

    ¡ªThey stared blankly at the changed surroundings, watched Neiki kill people, saw Neiki kill others and then come for them, and finally saw Neiki kill them.

    Although hesitant about Neiki¡¯s actions, they dismissed it as part of the bizarre genjutsu Neiki was demonstrating.

    Perhaps only when the sword entered their bodies did they realize something was wrong.

    But by then, it was too late.

    No one could foresee Neiki slaughtering his kin, just as no one knew that the clan meeting they attended was actually held in a slaughterhouse, with them being the next to be butchered.

    The contrast between illusion and reality was too stark, making the real world seem distant, and Neiki''s swift actions didn¡¯t give them time to react.

    From drawing his sword to the last head falling, it was only a matter of breaths, and everything was settled.

    [Essence Collected: 96.7%]

    "Neiki, have you finished?"

    From the head seat, Hiashi, ear turned, asked as if he and Neiki were accomplices.

    "It¡¯s done." Neiki was picking through his spoils.

    This operation alone had pushed the Byakugan essence progress to 96.7% just from the branch family members. Only a few more main family Byakugan essences were needed to advance his eyes to the final stage.

    The process wasn¡¯t simple but went smoothly enough. From the moment he outsmarted Clan Leader Hiashi and took over the main house, today''s outcome was a foreseeable future.

    With the Jutsu of Tranquility in place, Neiki held the power to single-handedly sway the entire Hyuga clan. But clearly, how to gather the Hyuga members, avoid Konoha¡¯s subsequent pursuit, and maximize his gains while still in Konoha was Neiki''s strategic focus.

    "You¡¯ve accomplished a great revolution for the Hyuga clan. Though your methods were bloody, these were necessary sacrifices. The ancestors will understand, for the Hyuga clan will no longer be shackled by the Caged Bird." Hiashi sighed.

    Neiki knew Hiashi was trying to frame his actions as a revolution rather than rebellion. Hiashi had previously expressed his thoughts; political beings always valued legitimacy.

    Although Neiki didn''t care, he indeed wouldn¡¯t allow the Caged Bird to be revived under his control.

    ¡ªPerhaps by a different name.

    Caged Chicken, Caged Duck, or something similar.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be for maintaining the clan¡¯s continuity but merely for controlling others.

    The targets of control expanded from just the Hyuga clan to everyone.

    Neiki was quite generous.

    He didn¡¯t seek to enslave others for generations.

    Compared to the Caged Bird, bringing a branch-main family system, his method was entirely different and indeed a form of progress.

    "Has the war between the Uchiha and Konoha broken out outside?" Hiashi asked, knowing Neiki had mentioned this before.

    "Yes, the Uchiha have no chance of winning." Neiki replied indifferently, hoping the Uchiha could at least cause some trouble, given he had helped them avoid the Night of the Massacre by dealing with Itachi.

    "Konoha doesn¡¯t either," Hiashi shook his head, predicting a double defeat, "After this battle, Sarutobi might want to step down, but he must remain because the Fourth Great Ninja War would require a respected figure to coordinate. Without the Uchiha and Hyuga, Konoha is weaker than ever, and other villages will seize this opportunity¡­ This will be a life-and-death struggle for Konoha."

    Neiki glanced at him. It wasn¡¯t hard to predict, but given Hiashi¡¯s month-long confinement, his sharp political insight was impressive.

    Unfortunately, it was useless.

    "Why do you say this?"

    "I just feel fortunate that you¡¯re leaving Konoha, so even if Konoha falls, the Hyuga clan will survive." Hiashi¡¯s words were plentiful.

    Neiki seemed to have a realization, nodding slightly:

    "So¡­ like you, Fugaku might have also arranged an escape. Whether the Uchiha lose or Konoha fails in the Fourth War, Konoha is no longer a safe place. Even if Sarutobi doesn¡¯t pursue them relentlessly, Fugaku must have sent at least one Uchiha out of Konoha by now."

    "Yes, this is likely the common thought among most clan leaders. The continuation of the clan is more important than anything." Hiashi nodded in agreement.

    Konoha was a sinking ship, a hole Neiki and the Uchiha together had carved.

    "So¡­ where do you think that Uchiha would go?" Neiki asked.

    Hiashi didn¡¯t question Neiki¡¯s intent, pondering if he were the Uchiha leader¡­

    "The Land of Tea or the Land of Waves, perhaps. Far from the war zones, with no ninjas, and the Uchiha have always had the idea of establishing an independent ninja village."

    "I see," Neiki noted these places, then looked up after collecting the last Byakugan, "I¡¯ve finished my business. Do you have any last words?"

    Neiki thought Hiashi still had untapped potential, stressing the words "last words."

    "I almost forgot

    something."

    "Come out, Hinata, bring the clan ring," Hiashi called loudly.

    Hearing this, a small door opened, and Hinata walked out, her eyes closed, likely on Hiashi¡¯s orders, either to avoid the bloody scene or seeing Neiki¡¯s face. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She nearly tripped over a corpse.

    But she managed to reach Neiki, holding the ring high.

    Neiki, uninterested in the Hyuga clan¡¯s legacy, didn¡¯t take the ring but looked at the mark on Hinata¡¯s forehead.

    "What does this mean?" he asked.

    He didn¡¯t need such a gesture.

    Hiashi, understanding Neiki¡¯s question, smiled:

    "I told the elders that Hinata¡¯s talent was insufficient, so I decided to have Hanabi inherit the clan head position. As per tradition, Hinata had to become a branch member¡­ If it were before, no matter how the elders pressured me, I wouldn¡¯t do it. They¡¯re my precious daughters. But now¡­ it¡¯s a form of protection."

    Indeed, Hinata¡¯s forehead bore a fresh Caged Bird seal, placed by an elder who had died by Neiki¡¯s hand.

    This meant that the once-prestigious main family¡¯s eldest daughter had become a branch member like Neiki.

    Although, from today, the Hyuga clan might no longer distinguish between main and branch families.

    The Caged Bird would limit her potential, but Hiashi didn¡¯t expect Hinata to display extraordinary abilities.

    He arranged for the Caged Bird seal on Hinata to prevent others from coveting her Byakugan, thus reducing the risk of her being harmed.

    "Are you sure you don¡¯t want the ring?"

    "No need."

    "Alright, Hinata, since he doesn¡¯t want it, take it back and store it."

    Hinata wobbled back.

    "I¡¯ll give you a quick death." Neiki raised his sword.

    "Wait until my daughter is a bit farther¡­" Hiashi pleaded.

    Neiki didn¡¯t mind waiting, so he nodded.

    ¡­

    A single slash.

    Head and chains fell together.

    On a blood-red carpet, Neiki walked, his sword in hand, under the sunlight.

    The trees in the courtyard thrived, nourished by death.

    Neji, in a daze, stepped over the corpses, walking past.

    Under the Jutsu of Tranquility, he didn¡¯t notice Neiki passing by. Only Hanabi beside him seemed to sense something, glancing in Neiki¡¯s direction.

    Neiki stepped over the bodies, reaching the estate¡¯s entrance, when sudden laughter rang out.

    He turned back.

    The Byakugan projection on the rooftop slowly transformed into a large character for "Memorial."

    A grand funeral was underway inside the main house.

    The coffins held only the deceased''s clothes.

    A black-and-white photo of Hizashi hung above.

    At a certain moment, a young man in the front row suddenly burst into uncontrollable laughter.

    An elder couldn¡¯t stand it, reprimanding:

    "Neiki, your father is dead, why are you laughing?"

    Despite this, the young man¡¯s laughter continued.

    The laughter echoed until now, four years later.

    ¡­

    Neiki, why are you laughing?

    ¡­

    Me?

    I¡¯m laughing at the rule of fifty, with heaven allowing for forty-nine.

    This fate left me one chance of survival.

    Though difficult, beneath this chance lies your countless bones.

    This cage of generations of servitude will be shattered by my sword.

    This thousand-year-old clan will be overthrown by me.

    The tightly locked door to the sky¡ª

    ¡ªI finally have the key.

    ¡­

    Neiki smiled, turning his gaze from his younger self, stepping onto a new path.

    The funeral scene for Hizashi in his memory crumbled with the end of the Jutsu of Tranquility.

    Illusions faded, revealing the funeral for the entire Hyuga clan under this twilight.

    Birds cried, accompanying the laughter of the boy from four years ago at the funeral, resonating for a long time.

 Chapter 28

    A severe riot was unfolding in Konoha, or rather, a one-sided suppression. Led by the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, Konoha¡¯s forces had fully invaded the Uchiha clan¡¯s territory, causing significant destruction.

    Even so, Konoha''s forces encountered little resistance.

    It was as if the Uchiha rebellion was a ruse. They easily took control of several key points.

    "Where have you taken Naruto?"

    A young Uchiha ninja was dragged before Morino Ibiki, the head of Konoha''s Interrogation Unit.

    "I don''t know any Naruto," the young Uchiha shook his head.

    "Where is your clan leader, Fugaku Uchiha?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I don''t know."

    "And the other Uchiha clan members?"

    "I don''t know any of that. What I do know is that your intrusion into our Uchiha compound is a blatant violation of protocol, Lord Ibiki," he sneered.

    Ibiki narrowed his eyes. "I don''t care about protocol. This is Konoha''s protocol. Do you still consider yourselves part of Konoha? You know what you¡¯re planning."

    "We are, of course, part of Konoha. But whether you are part of Sarutobi¡¯s faction or Konoha is up for debate."

    "And what exactly are we planning? Is that your justification for invading our home?" The Uchiha sneered. "Using others¡¯ thoughts as evidence, no wonder you''re the head of the Interrogation Unit. You¡¯re quite good at forcing confessions."

    "You''ll get a chance to experience our methods," Ibiki said calmly.

    The awkward part was that the Uchiha hadn¡¯t yet started their rebellion and were already attacked by Konoha.

    As the aggressors, Konoha seemed unjustified, no matter what they said. Even though they knew Naruto had been taken by the Uchiha, without solid proof, such as catching Fugaku red-handed, they couldn''t justify their invasion of the Uchiha compound.

    But if Fugaku managed to release the Nine-Tails from Naruto, it would be too late.

    Thus, even if temporarily unjustified, Konoha had to invade the Uchiha compound to find Naruto before Fugaku succeeded.

    The Uchiha clearly understood this, as most of them had vanished, and those left didn¡¯t resist much.

    They had obviously received unified orders, knowing that as long as they didn¡¯t resist, Konoha wouldn¡¯t kill them.

    Apart from the initial Lightning Water Dragon Bullet attack by an enraged Sarutobi, causing significant Uchiha casualties, the rest of the confrontations were relatively peaceful. The Uchiha''s minimal resistance was a justified response to Konoha''s invasion.

    Though Sarutobi transferred him from the Interrogation Unit, Ibiki knew he wouldn¡¯t get useful information from these captives. Fugaku wouldn¡¯t leave such loose ends, sharing his whereabouts with these pawns.

    Konoha''s heavy strike felt like hitting cotton. Before proving the Uchiha''s rebellion, they were helpless against these slippery Uchiha.

    "Lock him up."

    Ibiki knew from their conversation that this guy was worthless for interrogation.

    With time against Fugaku, he couldn¡¯t waste it on useless tasks.

    "I will kill you," the young Uchiha snarled, sensing the insult.

    Ibiki said nothing, giving him a dismissive glance.

    "Next."

    As another Uchiha was dragged in,

    "Shing."

    A signal flare shot into the sky, exploding in a bright red light.

    Hmm?

    Ibiki noticed all the Uchiha''s expressions change upon seeing the red flare.

    "Failure¡­" the young Uchiha muttered, his spirit breaking instantly.

    What did this mean¡­? Ibiki frowned.

    What did the signal mean?

    "If the Nine-Tails appears, it''s the signal to fight. If not, it''s the signal to surrender," another Uchiha sighed. "It''s over, Tetsuo."

    "After all that preparation, how could it¡­ be over!!" Uchiha Tetsuo roared.

    Next moment, his shackles fell off.

    Tetsuo leaped high among the shocked Konoha members.

    Hand seals, deep breath.

    "Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!"

    The fireball incinerated several unprepared Interrogation Unit members.

    Ibiki clicked his tongue, retreating as another Uchiha charged at him with a kunai.

    "Earth Style: Earth Wall!"

    An Anbu member blocked the attack, yelling at Ibiki,

    "Captain Ibiki, go! The hidden Uchiha are gathering here!"

    "They''ve gone mad!"

    "Go where?" Tetsuo''s eyes turned into the three-tomoe Sharingan, his presence menacing. He grinned at Ibiki, "I told you, I will kill you!!"

    ¡­

    The weak resistance in the Uchiha compound had lulled Konoha into a false sense of security. The signal flare¡¯s explosion brought unprecedented pressure.

    The Uchiha, with their Sharingan active, fought aggressively, often outmatching three opponents of equal rank. With Danzo¡¯s Root watching from the sidelines, Konoha''s forces, on the verge of securing the Uchiha compound, were pushed back in an instant.

    "The signal wasn''t to surrender, but to break out!" Shikaku, holding the rear, wore a grave expression.

    "Even in failure, they never intended to stay in the village!"

    "Uchiha hidden throughout Konoha are starting fires everywhere!"

    "Where is the Hokage? The Uchiha are about to break the encirclement, we need support."

    Shikaku pointed out the window with a bitter smile:

    "If nothing has changed, the Hokage is on that battlefield."

    Everyone looked up, seeing a massive, ten-meter-tall ethereal blue demon, wielding a bead-chain weapon, facing off against multiple high-level fighters.

    This was Konoha''s critical mistake, underestimating the Uchiha''s power.

    Support?

    What support?

    Everyone was attacking that Susanoo!

    "Who found this Uchiha clan leader?" Shikaku suddenly recalled the root of the chaos.

    The rebellion began without the Nine-Tails'' appearance, meaning someone had found Fugaku¡¯s hideout.

    "It was Neiki of the Hyuga clan."

    "And the rest of the Hyuga? Didn''t the Hokage send a plea for help?" Shikaku''s frown deepened. The situation¡¯s escalation was heavily influenced by the Hyuga''s absence.

    "No idea," the Anbu messenger shook his head.

    Without the Byakugan, Konoha couldn¡¯t locate the hidden Uchiha members, couldn¡¯t find Fugaku instantly, and lacked enough mid-level fighters to face the Uchiha head-on.

    This was Konoha''s first taste of the pain from losing the Hyuga clan.

 Chapter 29

    "You¡¯ve lost, Fugaku. Don¡¯t make this worse," Hiruzen Sarutobi stood on the rooftop, gazing at the Uchiha clan leader within the Susanoo. "I promise to spare the Uchiha, just as the Second Hokage did when Uchiha Setsuna rebelled."

    Uchiha Setsuna was a member of the Konoha Police Force during the Second Hokage¡¯s tenure. He sought to reclaim power from the Senju clan and incited rebellion among his clan members, only to be swiftly crushed by the Anbu.

    Setsuna wasn¡¯t the Uchiha clan leader, and his rebellion failed before any significant action was taken. Compared to Fugaku¡¯s current situation, their scale and nature were entirely different.

    Hiruzen¡¯s message was clear: only the ringleaders would be punished. He wanted Fugaku and a few high-ranking Uchiha to surrender and spend their lives in prison while the remaining clan members would be spared.

    "Who said I¡¯ve lost?" Fugaku asked calmly.

    "The Nine-Tails hasn¡¯t appeared. Your plan has failed. Isn¡¯t that enough?" Hiruzen frowned. Aside from causing damage to Konoha, he didn¡¯t see what Fugaku¡¯s persistence would achieve. "I never knew you had such hatred for Konoha."

    "I don¡¯t hate Konoha," Fugaku shook his head. Perhaps due to the Mangekyou Sharingan, his face twisted in anger. "But my clan hates you and Danzo to the core!"

    "Hiruzen!!"

    "My Uchiha clan has been pushed to this point by you and the other Konoha leaders!"

    "It was Tobirama, it¡¯s you, it¡¯s Danzo, all of you have continuously marginalized the Uchiha, reducing us from founders of Konoha to mere police officers!"

    "You¡¯ve had us under surveillance day and night!"

    "You forced us to move our clan from the heart of Konoha to this remote corner!"

    "And today, without any warning, you attacked our compound!"

    "If the Uchiha don¡¯t resist, we fear we¡¯ll never see the light of day again!"

    Hiruzen firmly shook his head at Fugaku¡¯s last accusation. "That would never happen!"

    He also disagreed with the penultimate accusation. "You kidnapped Naruto first. We invaded your compound to prevent something far worse!"

    Fugaku sneered and shook his head.

    Who slapped whom first didn¡¯t matter anymore. This back-and-forth had ended. What mattered was the outcome between Konoha and the Uchiha.

    Fugaku, as if recalling something, glanced around. "Tell me, how did you find my hideout¡­ I was so close."

    Hiruzen, feeling a bit proud, turned and saw Neiki, who had retreated behind the group. He praised, "It was our Hyuga¡¯s strongest spear, Neiki, who found you with his Byakugan."

    Luckily, Neiki arrived in time. Otherwise, if Fugaku had managed to summon the Nine-Tails, the consequences would have been dire.

    Neiki¡¯s involvement lessened Hiruzen¡¯s resentment towards the Hyuga clan and increased his displeasure with the Hyuga elders.

    Such a talented young man like Neiki was wasted as a Hyuga¡¯s private warrior.

    Fugaku couldn¡¯t help but think of his son, who, alongside Neiki, was considered one of Konoha¡¯s brightest talents.

    His son hadn¡¯t shown up today.

    This didn¡¯t surprise Fugaku.

    After all, he was a coward.

    A coward who couldn¡¯t choose between his clan and the village.

    His intense emotions calmed slightly. Fugaku glanced at Neiki with some understanding:

    "I suppose that¡¯s not just any ordinary Byakugan you have."

    Fugaku knew Konoha had Byakugan users, so he placed special ninjutsu defenses around his hideout. Yet, Neiki had still found him. It was baffling.

    Neiki didn¡¯t answer, feeling irritated.

    He had helped Fugaku so much, and now Fugaku was fixated on him. Such ingratitude.

    Did Fugaku think he could make Naruto take that final step alone?

    "Where is Naruto? He hasn¡¯t wronged the Uchiha. Since you¡¯ve already failed, can you release him before we continue?" Hiruzen¡¯s concern for Naruto, the hero¡¯s orphan, was evident.

    "Oh?" Fugaku¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. "You really want to see him?"

    Hiruzen¡¯s brow furrowed, a terrible suspicion rising.

    "What have you done to him?" His tone was low, filled with warning.

    He didn¡¯t believe Fugaku would harm Naruto, especially after failing to summon the Nine-Tails.

    Naruto had no family.

    But Fugaku still had his clan.

    Crossing that line wouldn¡¯t benefit Fugaku at all.

    But Fugaku¡¯s response wasn¡¯t what he expected. He smiled and said:

    "Nothing much. He¡¯s fine."

    "Since you want to see him, I¡¯ll show him to you now."

    Fugaku suddenly slammed his right hand to the ground!

    Black runes spread from his palm.

    Sensing something, Hiruzen and the others looked down at the ground.

    The earth.

    Was trembling.

    This¡­ this is?

    They heard Fugaku shout:

    "Summoning Jutsu!"

    The next moment.

    ¡ªRoar!!!

    A roar shattered every cloud within a hundred miles!

    Roof tiles were blown away, and the surrounding buildings were reduced to rubble.

    In the sunlight, a massive shadow loomed over the gathered shinobi.

    Staring at the monstrous creature before them, both the Uchiha and Konoha forces, even those fighting fiercely within the compound, paused and lowered their weapons.

    All Konoha shinobi who had experienced the Nine-Tails¡¯ attack years ago knew what this creature was.

    This is¡ª

    The Nine-Tails.

    The Nine-Tails in its Eight-Tails form without its fur!! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Its eyes reflected the Mangekyou Sharingan!!!

    Indeed.

    Fugaku hadn¡¯t summoned the Nine-Tails.

    But he had pushed Naruto to the Eight-Tails state using the Tailed Beast Unsealing Jutsu.

    Only one step away from the full Nine-Tails.

    Just one small step.

    But Neiki had found Fugaku before he could push Naruto to that final step.

    With Hiruzen¡¯s forces storming in, Fugaku had to halt the transformation process.

    Yet clearly, the Eight-Tails Nine-Tails was nearly as devastating as the full form.

    It was enough to bring disaster upon Konoha.

    "So?"

    "Hiruzen!"

    "Did I lose?!"

    "Did the Uchiha lose?!"

    Fugaku looked at the stunned Konoha shinobi, at Hiruzen¡¯s grave expression, and burst into laughter.

    "This time, there¡¯s no Minato."

    "Hiruzen."

    "Do you think you¡¯ll win?"

 Chapter 31

    Fugaku was still seeking a coup d''etat, hoping to use the power of the Nine-Tails to kill Hiruzen Sarutobi, Danzo, and other Konoha leaders. Hence, when Hiruzen deliberately provoked the Nine-Tails, his plan succeeded easily.

    The Nine-Tails was lured from the heart of Konoha to the outskirts.

    After all, neither Fugaku nor Hiruzen wanted Konoha to be utterly destroyed. Fugaku, confident in his victory, was already imagining himself as the Fifth Hokage, while Hiruzen, as Hokage, felt a duty to protect the villagers.

    Both wanted to avoid leaving Konoha in an irreparable state due to their conflict.

    Despite the Nine-Tails¡¯ enormous size and the destruction its roars caused, thanks to Fugaku''s control, it was relatively restrained in its actions against anything other than Hiruzen, Danzo, and their forces.

    "Fire Release: Dragon Flame Bomb!"

    One of the Nine-Tails¡¯ massive tails blocked the blazing fireball. The beast swiped at Hiruzen with its claws, but he leaped away just in time.

    The claws embedded into the ground, causing the forest to crack and crumble.

    Hiruzen glanced back, gritting his teeth.

    No wonder the Nine-Tails was feared. That last attack would have killed him if it had hit.

    "Summoning Jutsu: Monkey King Enma!"

    A white monkey with a golden circle appeared, crouching on a tree and glaring at the skinless creature above. First, it was stunned, then it spoke in a deep voice:

    "Nine-Tails again?"

    "Yes, old friend, another dangerous situation," Hiruzen said, shaking his head.

    "No problem, it''s just a skinless fox."

    "Transform into the Adamantine Staff, Enma." Hiruzen¡¯s eyes were cold.

    "Understood!"

    "Roar!"

    The Nine-Tails roared, its eight tails shooting at Hiruzen like arrows.

    Hiruzen raised the massive Adamantine Staff, several times larger than himself, and batted the tails away like nails.

    Enma, with its indestructible body, was a formidable summon, capable of fighting even the Nine-Tails.

    "Enma, enlarge!"

    "Yes!"

    The staff grew even larger. Hiruzen, like an ant wielding a giant stick, swung it at the vicious, hairless fox.

    "Naruto¡­ wake up!"

    "Boom!"

    The first hit knocked the Nine-Tails'' head to the side.

    "Boom!"

    The second hit slammed the beast to the ground.

    "Boom!"

    The third hit buried the Nine-Tails into the earth.

    For a moment, silence fell.

    Naruto did not wake up.

    "¡ª¡ªRoar!!"

    Instead, an even angrier Nine-Tails crawled out of the ground.

    Though Hiruzen''s performance was impressive, it had little real effect. The Nine-Tails seemed unhurt, emitting a sharp screech before charging at the now somewhat exhausted Hiruzen.

    "You¡¯re old now, Hiruzen."

    No longer the tireless youth he once was, Hiruzen was winded after just three swings of the giant staff.

    Hiruzen ignored Enma¡¯s teasing, dodging the Nine-Tails'' relentless attacks.

    "This isn''t working," said Enma''s voice from the staff.

    "I know!"

    The Nine-Tails shattered the earth wall, Hiruzen narrowly escaping being devoured.

    "We need to either wake Naruto from the Nine-Tails¡¯ control, defeat Fugaku who controls the Nine-Tails, or¡­" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hiruzen didn¡¯t finish the sentence.

    But it was clear. The last resort was the Reaper Death Seal.

    Effective, but at a great cost.

    Konoha had gained safety but lost its youngest Hokage.

    Hiruzen wasn¡¯t unwilling to sacrifice his life. He had lived long and was satisfied.

    But he refrained from using the Reaper Death Seal not just because he believed his comrades could defeat Fugaku, he could wake Naruto, or the battle was on the outskirts, minimizing collateral damage.

    It was also because the Nine-Tails was within Naruto, the son of a hero. Using the Reaper Death Seal would target the Nine-Tails and doom Naruto.

    "I''m sorry, Naruto. If it comes to you becoming too strong, and I can''t stop you¡­ I will have to do it," Hiruzen sighed internally.

    He would be ashamed to face Minato and Kushina in the afterlife if it came to that. How could he explain it to them?

    So, unless necessary, Hiruzen hoped to delay as long as possible.

    ¡­

    Fugaku was under siege.

    Just as Hiruzen hoped to hold out until Fugaku was taken down, Fugaku hoped the Nine-Tails would defeat the aged Hiruzen. Once the Nine-Tails returned, no one in Konoha could stop the Uchiha from taking over.

    "Fire Release: Ash Pile Burning!" A cloud of hot ash spewed from Asuma¡¯s mouth.

    "Ha, showing off!" Fugaku scoffed, not even bothering to use Susanoo for defense.

    Using Fire Release against a Uchiha?

    Let me show you real fire techniques!

    "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation!"

    A massive blaze ignited Asuma¡¯s ash, about to backfire. A white-haired figure suddenly descended.

    "Water Release: Water Formation Wall!"

    Steam rose as the water clashed with the Great Fire Annihilation.

    Seeing the water nearly evaporate, the other ninjas attacked Fugaku directly, forcing him to stop his jutsu and summon Susanoo to fend them off.

    "Don''t rush, Asuma." Kakashi sighed in relief, glancing at Asuma.

    Asuma¡¯s face was grim.

    The Nine-Tails chased his father, and the key to breaking the stalemate lay with them. How could he not be anxious?

    "That guy¡­ won¡¯t last much longer." Kakashi watched the battle with Fugaku.

    Whether it was the Great Fire Annihilation or Susanoo, such powerful jutsu consumed immense chakra. How long could Fugaku hold out?

    But the same logic applied. If Fugaku couldn¡¯t last, could the situation with the Hokage be any better?

    Asuma looked troubled, treating his wounds while asking:

    "Weren¡¯t you assigned to the battle in the Uchiha compound?"

    To trap Fugaku, Shikaku had sent the returning strike team to the compound, preventing the Uchiha from regrouping with their leader.

    "Danzo has taken over¡­"

    Kakashi¡¯s expression was complicated.

    Danzo had pushed him out.

    The Root operatives were overly brutal.

    It seemed more like they were collecting war trophies from the Uchiha than stopping them.

 Chapter 32

    Just as there are rogue ninjas in shinobi villages, every faction has individuals who oppose mainstream views. Konoha is no exception, nor is the Uchiha clan.

    Not all Uchiha supported the coup, and not all wished to leave Konoha. Before the battle, the clan leader Fugaku had arranged for some to act as seeds for the clan¡¯s future if the coup failed, sending them away from Konoha. The movement was subtle, unnoticed by Konoha without the Byakugan but not by other members within the Uchiha compound.

    Some had already sent their families away before dawn, but most remained indifferent.

    Their reasons were complex. Those who stayed in the Uchiha compound included Fugaku''s die-hard supporters who believed the coup would succeed and many who naively thought that even if the coup failed, the kind-hearted Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, wouldn¡¯t harm ordinary Uchiha civilians.

    However, after the Nine-Tails appeared and Hiruzen went to restrain it, the battle in the Uchiha compound was taken over by Danzo Shimura and his Root unit, who were staunch supporters of the Uchiha extermination.

    Thus, the battle became even more brutal. Unlike the Anbu, Root saw all Uchiha, not just the ninja, as enemies.

    In a dark alley:

    A long sword slashed down, blood spurted, and a man screamed, falling to the ground.

    Before he fell, he pushed his daughter away, shouting: S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Run!"

    The little girl stumbled a few meters and turned back to see her fallen father and the two Root ninjas with blood-stained blades.

    Fear, hatred, and anger surged within her. Tears streamed down her face, and her dark eyes began to change, with two small tomoe orbiting her pupils.

    She gritted her teeth, memorized the faces of the two Anbu, wiped her tears, and ran!

    "Opening the Sharingan at a time like this?" One Root ninja was surprised but shook his head.

    ¡°Useless.¡±

    He was about to chase her when the girl¡¯s father suddenly grabbed his legs tightly. The man was an ordinary Uchiha, working as a dango seller, without the Sharingan. The red in his eyes was from his injuries.

    The man cried and begged:

    "Please¡­ let my daughter go!"

    "She''s only five, she knows nothing¡­"

    "Thud."

    The sound of the blade piercing the man¡¯s head.

    With one strike, the man fell silent. The Root ninja tried to kick him off, but even in death, the man held on tightly. Shaking his head, the ninja crouched to pry the man¡¯s hands off, saying to his companion:

    "Hinata, you go. If we wait, the girl will get too far."

    "She has awakened the Sharingan."

    Hinata understood the implication. It wasn''t that those without the Sharingan could be spared, but Danzo''s mission assessment was based on the number of Sharingan collected by each team. Letting the girl go could mean another team capturing her.

    "Understood." Hinata nodded.

    Since Ningci was always unpredictable, Danzo didn''t even know where he might appear. So, Ningci¡¯s team members were temporarily reassigned to other teams.

    Hinata followed the girl''s trail. Due to her obvious movements, she soon found her.

    "Come out. I¡¯ll make it quick."

    She entered an empty restaurant, speaking to the closed bathroom door.

    Bang!

    The sound of a window breaking came from the bathroom. Hinata pushed the door open, finding it empty. Looking out the window, she saw the girl running through the alley.

    Shaking her head, Hinata leaped down.

    The girl turned a corner, and as Hinata caught up, she saw the girl standing in the middle of the alley, looking both ways in despair.

    Hinata''s gaze went beyond the girl to the figure at the end of the alley.

    "Captain Ningci?"

    Her tone rose slightly in surprise.

    "Hinata¡­" Ningci was a bit surprised. Pointing to the girl, he asked, "So, she''s your target?"

    "Yes." Hinata nodded.

    "Then what are you waiting for?"

    Hinata tightened her grip on her blade, then stepped forward, dodging the girl''s kunai and swiftly beheading her, placing her Sharingan in a prepared container.

    "Is this all you¡¯ve got?" Ningci asked, eyeing the few Sharingan in Hinata''s pouch.

    Given her skills, she should have had more.

    "The rest went to the team leader," Hinata explained. She noticed Ningci¡¯s bulging pouch and asked, "Is Captain Ningci also on this mission?"

    If Ningci was on the mission, why had she been reassigned to another team leader?

    "Me? Yes¡­ Where¡¯s your team leader? Take me to him," Ningci suggested.

    Uncertain of Ningci¡¯s intentions but not refusing her former superior, Hinata led him to the team leader reading a message.

    "Ningci?" The team leader glanced from the message to Ningci, then back.

    ¡ª¡ªThen he drew his blade.

    "Ningci! Are you going to steal my Sharingan too?"

    Ningci squinted at the message.

    He had just started collecting a few, and already rumors were spreading.

    "I''m acting on orders from the Hokage, reclaiming these Sharingan. Don''t make this difficult," Ningci said calmly. Danzo wouldn¡¯t check with Hiruzen right now, so he could say whatever he wanted.

    "You''re a Root ninja!" The team leader reminded Ningci, gritting his teeth.

    "Not anymore." Ningci shook his head, drawing his short blade.

    Anbu and Root often clashed, sometimes killing each other during missions. Danzo had even tried to have Root assassinate Hiruzen.

    Ningci claimed to follow the Hokage¡¯s orders but acted against Danzo, which made it clear they were on opposing sides. If both wanted the Sharingan, only a fight would decide.

    Three minutes later, Ningci stood over the fallen Root ninja, taking his pouch and tying it to his waist.

    Glancing at Hinata, who had remained passive, he said, "Yours too."

    Hinata handed him her three collected Sharingan.

    "Captain Ningci, how did you suddenly become the Hokage''s subordinate?" Hinata asked as he turned to leave.

    "What are you trying to say?" Ningci looked at her.

    "I¡­ can I¡­ follow you?" Hinata asked cautiously. "I want to serve the Hokage too. I still want to be your subordinate!"

    She had been considering this since Ningci met with her team leader.

    Ningci smiled, patted her shoulder, and walked away, his voice echoing in the alley:

    "Then keep getting stronger. Changing your fate is up to you. Right now, you¡¯re not qualified."

    Not qualified for the Hokage to ask Danzo for you.

    Not qualified to be my subordinate.

    That¡¯s the harsh reality.

    Ningci had seized his fate from the Main House while Hinata was still far from understanding herself.

    The Hokage or Ningci?

    She didn¡¯t realize they were completely different choices.

    And due to her lack of strength, both would reject her.

    Watching Ningci¡¯s departing figure, Hinata''s eyes grew sad beneath her mask.

 Chapter 33

    As Neji moved through the battlefield of the Uchiha compound, collecting Sharingan eyes, the situation on the outskirts involving the Nine-Tails was escalating. Fugaku, perhaps weakened and unable to restrain the Nine-Tails any longer, or maybe deliberately loosening his control in a desperate bid to crush Hiruzen quickly, allowed the beast to go on a rampage.

    The Nine-Tails'' attacks became increasingly ferocious and indiscriminate. Their fur nearly covered their entire body, and the pressure on Hiruzen, facing the almost fully transformed Nine-Tails alone, was immense.

    "Boom¡ª"

    The Tailed Beast Ball exploded, its thunderous roar echoing across the land.

    Hiruzen turned to see an entire mountainside leveled by the immense power.

    His face darkened. The entire village would have been obliterated if such an attack had been unleashed on Konoha.

    "Fugaku, that bastard¡­"

    He had lost count of how many times he had cursed that name today. Despite thoroughly preparing for the Uchiha rebellion, everything had fallen apart since Naruto was captured. No one had anticipated that Fugaku would be audacious enough to make such a bold move.

    His ambitions were grand.

    His methods were audacious.

    If Fugaku had shown this level of resolve earlier, why had he waited until now to stage a coup?

    Why had he been forced down this path?

    There was no time to ponder these questions now.

    The Nine-Tails was gathering another Tailed Beast Ball, its terrifying power sending shivers down Hiruzen''s spine.

    Hiruzen had already driven away all the Konoha shinobi, now facing the nearly complete Nine-Tails alone in the outskirts.

    At worst, they could perish together, he thought.

    Taking a deep breath, focusing his spirit, Hiruzen prepared to evade and simultaneously shouted at the Nine-Tails:

    "Naruto, are you still in there? Wake up!"

    "Nine-Tails, I know you''re regaining consciousness! Do you really want to be controlled by the Uchiha?"

    He shouted until his voice nearly gave out, but the only response from the Nine-Tails was an intensified hatred in its eyes whenever it heard the name "Uchiha."

    The Tailed Beast Ball rolled forward like an unstoppable war machine, flattening everything in its path.

    Hiruzen''s figure continued to flicker as he dodged.

    This time, however, the Nine-Tails had learned. The Tailed Beast Ball exploded not far from where it was released!

    Though Hiruzen wasn¡¯t at the blast''s epicenter, the shockwaves, like wind blades, were unavoidable.

    The surrounding trees were practically sliced in half.

    "Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!"

    The blast wave tore apart the earth wall, and Hiruzen was sent flying!

    His staff plunged into the ground, helping him stabilize himself as he coughed up blood.

    His condition was dire; his physical strength and chakra reserves were nearing their limits.

    Watching the Nine-Tails gather another Tailed Beast Ball, Hiruzen smiled.

    The Nine-Tails had learned how to use the Tailed Beast Ball to inflict real harm on him. The next one would be much harder to avoid!

    ¡­So, this is it?

    Is Fugaku outlasting me, the Hokage?

    Sighing, Hiruzen knew it was time.

    He couldn¡¯t push any further.

    "Sarutobi!" sensing his resolve, Enma couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    "Enough," Hiruzen shook his head firmly, "We can''t drag this out any longer. This is the only option."

    He might lose the chance to use the Reaper Death Seal if there is further delay.

    Gazing at the Nine-Tails, perhaps lost in memories or simply feeling the approach of death, Hiruzen reflected: S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Honestly¡­ I should have died during the last Nine-Tails attack."

    "It should have been me using the Reaper Death Seal back then."

    "Minato had just become Hokage, so young, with such a bright future ahead."

    "If I had taken his place, perhaps this disaster today wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­"

    Minato had a student from the Uchiha clan, though Obito had died early in a mission. Still, the guilt-stricken Minato maintained much better relations with the Uchiha than Hiruzen ever could.

    Hiruzen felt that if he had been the one to use the Reaper Death Seal back then, the Uchiha might not have taken such a desperate, all-or-nothing gamble today. Even if there were discontent, they would have tried to communicate with Minato rather than immediately opting for rebellion.

    Now, despite Hiruzen¡¯s attempts to play the role of a mediator, he had received no attempts at communication or negotiation from the Uchiha.

    The Uchiha had lost all faith in him, seeing him as the orchestrator behind their suppression. Consequently, he became one of the primary targets in their coup.

    "I''m sorry, Naruto, Minato¡­" Hiruzen whispered.

    In the distance, the Nine-Tails were nearly finished preparing another Tailed Beast Ball. Hiruzen began forming hand seals.

    Snake¡ª

    Boar¡ª

    Ram¡ª

    Rabbit¡ª

    Dog¡ª

    Rat¡ª

    Bird¡ª

    As he reached the eighth seal, it felt like ethereal hands covered his own, stopping him from finishing.

    A voice, like a whisper on the wind, echoed:

    "Third Hokage¡­"

    Hiruzen knew this voice well. Looking up in confusion, he saw the Nine-Tails had stopped its attack. Fully covered in fur, it was now the complete Nine-Tails. By now, the beast should have completely devoured Naruto''s consciousness. But why?

    The Nine-Tails ignored Hiruzen, rampaging through the surrounding mountains.

    The entire mountain range was destroyed, and countless trees were uprooted. Dust filled the air, and the last traces of the Sharingan reflection in the Nine-Tails¡¯ eyes vanished, leaving only pure malice and hatred.

    "Uchiha¡­"

    "Minato¡­"

    The Nine-Tails growled.

    These were the two names the Nine-Tails loathed most.

    Hearing them now, Hiruzen finally understood the source of that familiar voice.

    Minato Namikaze.

    But why¡­

    Confused, Hiruzen, urged by Enma, released the final two seals of the Reaper Death Seal. He watched the Nine-Tails from afar.

    Sure enough, moments later, with an unwilling roar, the Nine-Tails rapidly shrank until it was a child again.

    Hiruzen, overjoyed, rushed over, confirming that Naruto''s seal was intact.

    "Naruto?"

    Naruto, waking up, looked at Hiruzen, confused:

    "Old man Third?"

    "Was that a dream?"

    "I saw a man with blond hair, like the Fourth on the Hokage Rock. He said he was my dad, and I cried in his arms¡­"

    Suddenly alert, Naruto grabbed Hiruzen''s hand, asking:

    "Old man, was it true?"

    "Is the Fourth really my dad?"

    Hiruzen didn¡¯t bother with titles. His feelings were complex as he looked at Naruto¡¯s expectant gaze, the guilt of not using the Reaper Death Seal for Minato deepening.

    He nodded, "Yes, your father is the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze."

    Naruto was stunned, then tears began to fall, no matter how much he tried to stop them.

    After a while, calming down, Naruto said:

    "He also told me to tell you, ¡®It''s okay, I will always respect you, Third Hokage.''"

    Hiruzen froze, recalling that voice and the hand stopping his seal. His emotions were tumultuous.

    He sighed deeply.

    "Naruto¡­"

    Hiruzen wanted to say more, but an Anbu appeared, reporting:

    "Hokage-sama¡­ the Hyuga¡­ the Hyuga clan is in trouble!"

 Chapter 34

    Due to the previous requests for aid going unanswered, Shikaku had dispatched this Anbu to investigate the Hyuga clan''s situation directly. The news he brought back sent chills down the Konoha higher-ups'' spines.

    It was even worse than their previous speculation that the Hyuga clan had sided with the Uchiha and refused to help Konoha.

    Upon confirming that the Nine-Tails had been subdued and the Hokage was still alive, Shikaku and the other advisors were initially relieved. This indicated that the Uchiha rebellion was nearing its end.

    However, a new disaster struck like a meteorite, leaving everyone stunned.

    The news that the Hyuga clan had been massacred was overwhelmingly shocking. Shikaku and two senior advisors visited the Hyuga main house to confirm the situation.

    The scene was gruesome. The Hyuga clan, who should have been in a clan meeting, were reduced to corpses, with only Neji and Hinata sitting dazed amidst the carnage.

    "He had been imprisoned for at least a month," Koharu said, her voice trembling as she looked at the body of Hiashi Hyuga being carried out.

    The chains had left visible rust marks on his body. Even without being beheaded, the accumulated metal toxins in his system would have killed him soon. This meant that the massacre of the Hyuga clan had begun at least a month ago, yet no one in Konoha had noticed anything.

    Someone had quietly wiped out a top-tier ninja clan under everyone''s noses.

    The Hyuga were not like the Uchiha; they had no tradition of rebellion and had always maintained a good relationship with Konoha. The Byakugan was an excellent sensory Kekkei Genkai, making the Hyuga comparable to Konoha''s "eyes." They had long been active on the frontlines, contributing greatly to Konoha. Now, they had suddenly been wiped out. For advisors like Homura and Koharu, this was nothing short of catastrophic.

    "The wounds are fresh. The culprit left not long ago," Homura said, clenching his fists and shaking his head.

    "Half a month ago, I visited Hiashi. I didn''t notice anything wrong, just that his movements seemed a bit off and disrespectful¡­ Looking back, I must have been under a genjutsu without realizing it."

    "Hiashi¡­ He was asking for help¡­"

    Sigh.

    Since becoming Konoha advisors, Homura and Koharu had never been so distressed.

    Losing the Uchiha was seen as removing a hidden threat. While it weakened Konoha, it was deemed worth it if handled properly.

    But losing the Hyuga was like suddenly losing one''s eyesight. It was an immense loss for Konoha.

    Losing both the Uchiha and Hyuga simultaneously was akin to cutting off an arm due to gangrene¡ªnecessary for survival but regrettable. However, if the Hyuga were lost while the Uchiha were being dealt with, it felt like discovering the healthier arm had already been severed long ago.

    Had they known about the Hyuga''s fate earlier, the advisors believed they might have been able to save the Uchiha arm.

    Unfortunately, the Uchiha rebellion, marked by the summoning of the Nine-Tails, was nearly over.

    Everything was beyond repair.

    "A war is about to start¡­" Koharu suddenly said.

    The three stood silently in the courtyard.

    Only the evening wind and cicadas broke the silence.

    The surrounding trees were lush, a kite tangled in their branches, and a woman''s body, trapped by the kite string, swung like a macabre swing.

    Shikaku looked away from the woman''s body, struggling to maintain clear thoughts.

    Now wasn''t the time to worry about war but to find the culprit and prevent similar incidents.

    He analyzed:

    "The expressions and movements of the deceased suggest the perpetrator was someone familiar."

    "The wounds are all fatal strikes. The swordsmanship is excellent, and there''s chakra residue around. The culprit didn''t bother to hide their tracks."

    "Should we inform other ninja clans to be cautious?"

    "Although I doubt the culprit will stay in Konoha much longer."

    Koharu shook her head:

    "There''s no need to be subtle. It''s clear this was done by someone within Konoha."

    "As for informing the other clans, it''s unnecessary for now. Homura and I will visit each one personally."

    The Uchiha rebellion wasn''t fully resolved. The Hyuga massacre must be kept secret to maintain stability, and other clans mustn''t be alerted to avoid unnecessary panic and trouble.

    The advisors would check on the other clans to see if they had been targeted.

    Surely, they wouldn''t fall for the same genjutsu twice?

    "How many Hyuga clan members are still alive?" Homura asked. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We need to cross-check the records and identify the deceased. It''s a complex task," Shikaku paused, "But excluding the branch members without Byakugan, I''d estimate fewer than ten survivors¡­"

    A clan of hundreds reduced to less than ten¡­

    Koharu and Homura remained silent.

    Shikaku continued, "Yamanaka Inoichi is on his way. Unlike previous incidents involving the murder of branch members, this time, there are many fresh bodies. The perpetrator couldn''t have cleaned up everything. We should be able to extract information directly."

    Inoichi could extract memories from the dead, provided they hadn''t been dead for too long.

    "I suggest we detain all surviving Hyuga members," Shikaku said. "Whether for protection or to clear suspicions, it''s necessary."

    "Do you have any suspects?" Homura asked.

    "Yes." Shikaku glanced at the vacant-eyed Neji and nodded.

    "Then proceed as you suggest," Koharu said weakly.

    "Understood." With authorization, Shikaku called over an Anbu and began issuing orders.

    "Inform all Konoha shinobi to bring any Hyuga clan members they find to the interrogation room."

    "Notify Kakashi and other elite squads to find Hyuga Neji after dealing with the Uchiha."

    "If he resists, bring his body."

    "And¡­" Shikaku paused, "Tell them to be careful. This Neji¡­ might be more dangerous than Fugaku."

    Neji was the only Hyuga still active in Konoha, making him the prime suspect.

    ¡­

    Hearing the familiar name, Neji in the corner looked up, wanting to speak, but Shikaku placed a hand on his shoulder, signaling him to stay quiet.

    The advisors knew about Neji and had deduced his high level of suspicion, but they were unaware that Neji and Neji were brothers.

    Shikaku believed Neji was innocent.

    But the advisors, in their anger, might not share that view.

    Better not to stir up trouble for now.

 Chapter 35

    ¡°This is youth! Konoha Dynamic Entry!¡± A green blur suddenly burst out of the ground, spinning like a top, aiming directly at Fugaku''s back.

    However, Fugaku seemed to have eyes on the back of his head as he swiftly ducked, dodging Guy''s surprise attack.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Fugaku growled.

    ¡°Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!¡±

    ¡°Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!¡± A water dragon emerged, engulfing all the flames.

    Fugaku wiped the blood from the corner of his eye, his expression growing colder as he faced the others.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Kakashi asked.

    ¡°I''m fine¡­¡± Guy responded, still feeling uncertain.

    Two more Anbu had been killed during this time. Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan observed Fugaku¡¯s movements, contemplating something. Suddenly, lightning flickered in his hand.

    The next moment, a kunai stabbed into the chest of an Anbu member. Fugaku, panting, turned and gave Kakashi a complex look.

    ¡°Kakashi, did you notice too?¡± Asuma asked, frowning.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve confirmed it,¡± Kakashi said, retracting his lightning. ¡°This Uchiha clan leader seems to have the ability to foresee the future¡­¡±

    No wonder they hadn¡¯t been able to capture him despite their coordinated efforts.

    Guy''s ambush had been a carefully laid trap, yet Fugaku evaded it as if he had a sixth sense. This ability to foresee attacks had occurred several times during their battle.

    Initially, they attributed Fugaku¡¯s uncanny evasion to his formidable battle intuition. If not for their teamwork, their casualties would have been much higher.

    But soon, Kakashi realized that Fugaku¡¯s intuition was beyond extraordinary.

    Moreover, Fugaku chose the battlefield itself. Instead of breaking through to regroup with the Uchiha, he had moved towards a shelter housing over a thousand civilians, severely limiting Konoha''s tactics.

    Kakashi''s move confirmed Fugaku''s precognition ability.

    ¡°The Sharingan detected an opening, and Raikiri could have hit, but Fugaku turned at the last second,¡± Kakashi explained.

    ¡°You, an outsider, using our Uchiha eyes against us?¡± Fugaku said coldly, staring at Kakashi.

    ¡°This eye was a gift from my friend Obito,¡± Kakashi replied. ¡°If he were here, he wouldn¡¯t want to see his clan leader fighting a doomed battle.¡±

    ¡°Doomed?¡± Infuriated by the word, Fugaku summoned Susanoo and attacked Kakashi.

    ¡°You understand nothing, brat!¡±

    ¡°If Uchiha loses, do you think you will win?¡±

    ¡°Return the Sharingan!¡±

    Susanoo was both strong and durable. They had no effective means to counter it, especially since Fugaku could foresee their attacks, nullifying their traps and ambushes.

    Nara clan members extended their shadows but couldn¡¯t halt Fugaku¡¯s advance.

    ¡°Earth Style: Earth Wall!¡± Kakashi slapped the ground.

    But Susanoo''s long, spiked chains instantly shattered the stone wall, then lashed toward Kakashi.

    Boom!

    Kakashi¡¯s clone dispersed. The real Kakashi appeared at Fugaku''s side.

    ¡°Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu.¡± As if foreseeing it, Fugaku dispelled Susanoo, launching a fireball at Kakashi when he appeared.

    ¡°Water Style: Water Wall!¡± Knowing Fugaku''s ability, Kakashi anticipated his move.

    Steam rose as fire met water, drenching Kakashi¡¯s hair.

    Water dripped down as Kakashi advised, ¡°Stop, Lord Fugaku. With your ability to foresee the future, you must know that the Uchiha have already lost with the Nine-Tails gone.¡±

    The news of the Nine-Tails'' disappearance had spread, boosting Konoha¡¯s morale. However, Fugaku remained unperturbed, likely having foreseen this outcome with his ability. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°If you know I can foresee the future, guess why I won''t surrender?¡± Fugaku wiped blood from his eyes, glancing meaningfully at Kakashi. ¡°Think carefully.¡±

    The next moment, he dashed in a certain direction.

    Everyone realized it at once!

    ¡°Not good! He¡¯s going to regroup with the Uchiha!¡±

    Fugaku''s attack on Kakashi was merely a diversion to break through their defenses and escape!

    ¡°Go, Kakashi! We can''t let him succeed!¡± Guy urged.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Kakashi nodded, still contemplating Fugaku''s words.

    If Fugaku could foresee the future yet refused to surrender, did that mean he would see a worse outcome if he did?

    Kakashi couldn¡¯t know how far into the future Fugaku could see and thus couldn¡¯t understand what might stop Fugaku from surrendering.

    He stored this doubt in his heart.

    Just as he was about to pursue, an Anbu appeared:

    ¡°Captain Kakashi, Lord Shikaku has a message¡­¡±

    Hearing the new mission, Kakashi was momentarily stunned.

    Bring back Neji, even if it''s his corpse?

    Neji, more dangerous than Fugaku?

    ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    Kakashi noted the mission, but Fugaku''s words echoed in his mind.

    ¡°Think carefully.¡±

    What did he want me to think about?

    Kakashi recalled the mission.

    His eyes widened in realization.

    Wait.

    Could it be¡­ Neji?

    ¡­

    He remembered.

    During the strategy meeting for the Uchiha rebellion.

    As he was leaving, he heard the Hokage holding a note, saying:

    ¡°Neji discovered the branch family''s murderer is¡­¡±

    ¡°Madara Uchiha.¡±

    That was the intel from the missing Neji. Everyone, including the Hokage, believed Madara was aiding the Uchiha, forming a special task force against him.

    ¡­

    He remembered.

    Madara¡¯s cold mockery when they met outside.

    ¡°Fools, manipulated without knowing.¡±

    ¡­

    He remembered.

    The sharp sword marks around the forest where Neji left clues, and they encountered Madara.

    He had wondered why there were sword marks when Madara didn¡¯t wield a sword.

    ¡­

    So.

    Though Neji was a Hyuga.

    Was he more skilled with a sword?

    ¡­

    Did the swordsmanship match the wounds on the dead branch family members?

    ¡­

    Madara Uchiha was a red herring orchestrated by Neji. Confirming Neji''s guilt suggested he might be the true culprit behind the branch family murders, and Madara was merely a diversion.

    Kakashi frowned.

    Was this Fugaku''s concern?

    Not surrendering, not staying in Konoha¡­ because of Neji?

    Had Neji done something?

    ¡­or was he about to do something?

 Chapter 36

    Blood was streaming from his eyes.

    His vision grew dark and blurry.

    But it was enough.

    Fugaku gazed at the remaining Uchiha clan members nearby.

    The little chakra left in his eyes was enough to guide his people toward a clearer future.

    They had regrouped.

    ¡°Lord Fugaku, those Root ninjas are ruthless! They kill anyone they see, even ordinary Uchiha clan members!¡± someone tearfully complained upon seeing Fugaku.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s fight back, Lord Fugaku!¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Fugaku''s sharp command silenced the clamor.

    Looking at his clan members'' angry faces, Fugaku sighed inwardly. This was the Uchiha.

    Proud, unyielding, and emotional.

    Even he, the clan leader, found it difficult to suppress their intense emotions.

    ¡°Keep all your hatred inside for now. The Nine-Tails has failed, this round, the Uchiha have lost,¡± Fugaku said sternly. Not far off, Konoha¡¯s Anbu were converging on them.

    ¡°¡­Now, everyone, follow the original plan and break through!¡±

    There were only about twenty Uchiha ninjas left.

    This was a huge loss for the clan.

    Yet, it was also a trial by fire.

    These members, with two or three tomoe and even some who awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan by witnessing the deaths of loved ones, would become the backbone of the Uchiha revival. They couldn¡¯t be lost here.

    Suppressing the clan''s various discontents with his authority, Fugaku turned to a girl, surprised but relieved. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Izumi¡­¡± Fugaku comforted Uchiha Izumi, who immediately burst into tears.

    Izumi, once Itachi''s lover, was the only one who had awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan in this conflict.

    She had witnessed her family''s slaughter.

    ¡°How is Itachi?¡± Izumi asked, wiping her tears.

    ¡°He¡¯s all I have left now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for worrying about him, but for now¡­ consider him dead,¡± Fugaku replied. ¡°We¡¯ll need your strength in the upcoming fight.¡±

    Izumi nodded firmly.

    She and her parents had opposed the coup, still holding some hope for Hiruzen and Konoha¡¯s leadership. Thus, they had always remained on the fringes of the Uchiha¡¯s core.

    But after witnessing the massacre by Root ninjas, her hopes had been buried along with her parents.

    With a common enemy, the Uchiha were now more united than ever.

    No more pacifists or hardliners. Only one faction remained¡ªthe revenge faction!

    Hiruzen and Danzo would never let them leave Konoha alive with their hatred. The upcoming battle would be difficult.

    After organizing the breakout formation, Fugaku turned to Uchiha Tekka:

    ¡°Did you complete your mission?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tekka unveiled a cloth-wrapped bundle, revealing Ibiki¡¯s head.

    His head was the key to opening a specific Konoha prison.

    ¡°Good,¡± Fugaku nodded. As we break out, all of Konoha will pursue us. Stay behind and wait for the chance to rescue Setsuna. Don¡¯t worry; I foresee that your mission will go smoothly.¡±

    Uchiha Setsuna, a former rebel from the time of the Second Hokage, had been imprisoned since his failed coup. With the Uchiha needing manpower, they had to rescue him.

    Tekka nodded, hesitating before asking:

    ¡°What about you, Lord Fugaku?¡±

    ¡°Will it be successful?¡±

    Fugaku glanced at him, not answering directly. He addressed everyone:

    ¡°¡­Afterwards, Uchiha Setsuna will become the next clan leader,¡±

    Silence fell, and Fugaku smiled.

    ¡°This is in case something happens to me¡­ I can''t see that far into the future, but I know him. When Konoha and the Uchiha were less tense, I often visited him in prison. I trust his abilities.¡±

    ¡°Alright, prepare to move. Everyone follow me, except Tekka.¡±

    ¡°We will carve a path through with blood.¡±

    ¡°Yes!!¡± Following their clan leader, the formation resembled a sharp blade aimed at Konoha¡¯s defensive wall.

    The air exploded in flames.

    The blade dragged through the ruins, their hatred so sharp it seemed nothing could stop them. This blade, with unwavering determination, sliced through the fortified defense.

    Then.

    ¡ªA melee broke out!!

    ¡°Fang over Fang!!¡±

    ¡°Susanoo!¡±

    Fugaku¡¯s roar echoed as he faced two white shadows shooting towards him like drills.

    The blue specter with its spiked chains appeared once again. Despite repeated summoning, its difficulty to handle remained daunting.

    The chains ensnared the ninja dog, Kuromaru, but Kiba¡¯s drill pierced Susanoo''s chest.

    ¡°You Inuzuka truly are Konoha¡¯s loyal dogs!¡±

    Fugaku sneered, manipulating Susanoo to fling the dogs away.

    The Uchiha behind him temporarily repelled their attackers.

    ¡°Keep moving,¡± Fugaku ordered.

    Izumi noticed the clan leader¡¯s voice trembling¡­ After a day of battle, he was reaching his limit.

    Susanoo over Fugaku¡¯s head was now just a skeletal frame. Izumi took a deep breath and asked:

    ¡°What do I need to do to use this to help you, Lord Fugaku?¡±

    Izumi, who had just awakened the Mangekyo, didn¡¯t know how to use Susanoo yet.

    ¡°No worries, I can still hold on a bit longer¡­¡± Fugaku¡¯s smile was strained.

    The enemy closed in again, insects swarming.

    From Inuzuka to Aburame, to the loyal clans under Hiruzen¡ªthe Akimichi, Nara, and Yamanaka¡ªthe other Konoha clans seemed to have reached a consensus on the Uchiha¡¯s rebellion.

    The route from the Uchiha compound to the forest outside Konoha was short, but each step forward required blood. Konoha¡¯s hit-and-run strategy, conserving strength while exhausting Fugaku, was effective.

    At a critical moment, the eerie blue specter over Fugaku began to crumble.

    In the darkness, a pair of eyes narrowed.

    Time was up.

 Chapter 37

    ¡°Kakashi, where¡¯s Neiki?¡± Standing amidst the ruins of the Uchiha compound, ravaged by war, Kakashi frowned as he asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but Neiki stole many Sharingan from us. Yamanaka Fu even went after him, and they fought over there. The area collapsed, but Neiki still managed to escape. Lord Danzo was furious about it.¡± This Root ninja replied.

    This wasn¡¯t classified information; they all agreed to remove Neiki, a rogue Root member.

    ¡°Where did they fight?¡± Kakashi quickly asked, hoping to match the battle traces with the sword marks he saw earlier in the outskirts.

    ¡°Over there,¡± the ninja pointed to a collapsed training ground.

    ¡°Kakashi, the priority is taking down the Uchiha,¡± Asuma urged. ¡°If we don¡¯t go now, they¡¯ll break through.¡±

    ¡°You go ahead¡­ capturing Neiki is also a mission.¡± With that, Kakashi darted towards the training ground.

    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll catch up later.¡± Asuma didn¡¯t press further.

    Kakashi had the Sharingan gifted by Obito, and their deep bond made it understandable if he was reluctant to harm the Uchiha. Moreover, while capturing Neiki seemed minor compared to the Uchiha, many were already involved in the latter. Kakashi¡¯s absence wouldn¡¯t tip the scales. On the other hand, investigating Neiki was solely on Kakashi, making this a matter of efficient resource allocation.

    Kakashi was unaware of the massacre at the Hyuga main house, news expertly contained by Shikaku. However, Kakashi¡¯s unease grew, fueled by Fugaku¡¯s hints and Neiki¡¯s strange behavior.

    Entering the wrecked training ground, he lifted his headband to reveal the Sharingan, which could discern details others might miss.

    For instance, the blood-stained sword marks beneath a pile of tiles.

    From them, Kakashi could roughly reconstruct the battle.

    ¡°So, Yamanaka Fu was actually at a disadvantage?¡±

    With limited clues, he continued digging through the rubble.

    Noticing something, he reached into the debris and pulled out a fragment of clothing with a broken clan emblem.

    Beneath the fabric lay half a corpse.

    He froze.

    Then, like a madman, he grabbed the Root ninja by the collar, yelling:

    ¡°Where is Lord Danzo?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Kakashi¡¯s face turned grim. There was no time to waste. He was about to chase after them when he turned back and instructed the Root ninja:

    ¡°Quickly inform the Hokage and tell him¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Sensing something, Fugaku lifted his head slightly.

    Swish!

    Before his eyes, ninja figures materialized, encircling them.

    No longer resorting to guerilla tactics, Konoha finally sent their elite for a decisive strike.

    ¡°So it¡¯s not the Hokage, but Lord Danzo leading this siege¡­¡± Fugaku eyed the cane-supported figure approaching.

    No wonder they resorted to such despicable methods.

    ¡°I thought you foresaw this scene,¡± Danzo remarked, his gaze fixed on Fugaku. ¡°We all underestimated you, Fugaku. You possess impressive eyes.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re not the only one coveting these eyes,¡± Fugaku smirked.

    Danzo remained silent, aware that they were not alone. Any talk of ¡°coveting¡± would sound too harsh.

    He didn¡¯t care what Fugaku meant by ¡°not the only one.¡± What mattered was acquiring Fugaku¡¯s eyes, whose abilities seemed unique, as a supplement to Shisui¡¯s, which had a long cooldown period between uses.

    He was determined.

    ¡°This Konoha traitor can¡¯t use that technique anymore. Take them down.¡± Danzo waved his hand, and the surrounding ninjas charged at the Uchiha.

    ¡°Remember the battle plan I discussed with you?¡± Fugaku turned to his clan, his voice weak but resolute. ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll follow shortly.¡±

    ¡°Clan leader!!¡± The clan members tearfully bade farewell.

    Since Fugaku declared Setsuna the next Uchiha leader, many had expected this moment. Fugaku¡¯s plan included instructions for a mass blockade, with him holding the rear while others escaped.

    How many Uchiha would survive this breakout was uncertain.

    However, as clan leader, Fugaku was willing to be the first to stand and fight for his clan¡¯s chance at survival.

    In reality, Fugaku had been targeted. Without him holding the rear, the others wouldn¡¯t escape!

    In Konoha¡¯s outskirts, surrounded by dense vegetation, the Uchiha quickly memorized the faces of their enemies and then turned to flee in a different direction.

    ¡°I may not be a competent leader, but I hope you all survive¡­¡± Fugaku smiled.

    ¡°Torune, Fu, stay here. The rest, pursue them!¡± Danzo ordered, unwilling to let any Sharingan escape.

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡± Fugaku laughed, eyes full of mockery. ¡°All of you, stay here!!¡±

    Susanoo reappeared.

    From bones to muscles to armor, the blue specter wielded its chained weapon, blocking most pursuers.

    This guy¡­ was Susanoo¡¯s collapse earlier an act?

    Danzo¡¯s face darkened. He asked:

    ¡°How long can you hold out?¡±

    ¡°As long as I can, that¡¯s the responsibility of a clan leader.¡± Fugaku laughed louder.

    He had resolved to die.

    ¡°Foolish.¡± Danzo sneered, dropping his cane and removing the metal clasp from his right arm, revealing bandaged limbs. He formed hand signs and slammed his hands to the ground.

    ¡ªSummoning Jutsu: Baku!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    An enormous orange-red Baku appeared.

    The Baku opened its mouth, unleashing a powerful suction.

    Hmm?

    Soil and rocks crumbled, trees uprooted.

    Encased in Susanoo, Fugaku struggled to anchor his feet into the ground, resisting the suction with difficulty.

    He couldn¡¯t move¡­

    Lifting a foot would get him sucked in¡­

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Keep chasing!¡± Danzo frowned and scolded, Noticing the odd looks from the surrounding ninjas. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°What are you hesitating for, Neiki¡ª¡± In a desperate moment, Fugaku suddenly shouted.

    His voice echoed far, but only wind rustling through the trees answered. Watching Konoha ninjas leap past him, Fugaku¡¯s face grew somber.

    Soon, only Danzo and his two aides, Torune Aburame and Yamanaka Fu, remained.

    Danzo narrowed his eyes mockingly: ¡°Is he your trump card?¡±

    ¡°Neiki¡­ that traitor?¡±

    ¡°He was fighting me for Sharingan earlier.¡±

    ¡°He even claimed to be following the Hokage¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°What a troublesome boy¡­¡±

    Though calling him troublesome, Danzo wished he could drag Hiashi here and kill them both.

    To Danzo, Neiki was cursed with the Caged Bird Seal and could only act on Hiashi¡¯s orders.

    There would be a reckoning¡­ Danzo mused over the Hyuga affair.

    As Fugaku¡¯s feet lifted off the ground, Susanoo shattered.

    ¡°Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!¡±

    At the brink of being swallowed by the Baku, a Great Fireball shot into its mouth.

    ¡°Roar¡ª¡±

    The Baku writhed in pain before collapsing, dissipating in a cloud of white smoke.

    Danzo ignored the Baku''s condition, sneering at the weakened Fugaku, who could barely stand:

    ¡°Pathetic.¡±

    ¡°Fu, Torune, bring me his eyes.¡±

    He turned his back and bent to pick up the metal clasp.

    Stab!

    A long sword pierced Danzo¡¯s chest.

    Blood dripped from the blade¡¯s tip.

    ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡±

    Danzo turned his head, trembling.

    Torune lay on the ground, his fate uncertain.

    He looked at the face behind him:

    ¡°When¡­¡±

    ¡°A while ago,¡± Neiki shifted back from Yamanaka Fu to himself, smiling brightly. ¡°I was worried you¡¯d catch on.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Among everyone present earlier, Yamanaka Fu was purely a sensory ninja.

    If Neiki had replaced Torune Aburame, even with his exceptional disguise skills and thorough knowledge of Root habits, he still would have been detected by Fu, an elite of the Yamanaka clan who could sense mental abnormalities.

    Therefore, unless he killed Fu during his time at the Uchiha compound, Neiki had no plans to ambush Danzo.

    It was a spur-of-the-moment decision. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His original target was Fugaku''s eyes, with killing Danzo being an unexpected bonus.

    Fugaku''s Mangekyou Sharingan, which hadn¡¯t revealed its power in the original series, showcased an astonishing effect in this battle, even impressing Neiki.

    Sure, Fugaku''s Susanoo was powerful, but no ninjutsu could be so formidable that it left Konoha¡¯s forces helpless.

    What made Fugaku''s Susanoo invincible was that any method to counter it failed before the future-seeing eyes, or for various reasons, such methods wouldn¡¯t even appear before Fugaku.

    This was a scenario even Neiki hadn¡¯t foreseen.

    The Uchiha clan¡¯s escape from Konoha largely resulted from this ability to see the future.

    Although Neiki wouldn¡¯t transplant these eyes into himself, he certainly wouldn¡¯t leave them for Konoha.

    And with Hashirama cells in hand, these eyes wouldn¡¯t go to waste.

    ¡°A sealing sword technique akin to acupressure¡­¡±

    The wound felt numb and tingly. Danzo looked down at the sword piercing his chest, feeling his chakra sealed and unable to move.

    ¡°So this is your trump card for daring to challenge me?¡± Danzo asked softly.

    He twitched his fingers.

    The next moment¡ª

    Slash!

    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± Danzo screamed.

    Blood splattered.

    Neiki severed the bandaged right arm.

    ¡°Planning to use the binding seal or Izanagi?¡± Neiki shook his head.

    With a flick of the blade, Danzo''s head flew off.

    The body fell, kicking up dust.

    The binding seal was a curse Danzo placed on all Root members to counter potential rebellion. When activated, it immobilized the target.

    Neiki didn¡¯t tell Danzo that while he couldn¡¯t break the Caged Bird Seal, he could easily break the binding seal.

    As for Izanagi, it¡¯s a divine technique that could alter reality, making unfavorable events that happened to the user never occur, only retaining beneficial events.

    Even the reality of the user¡¯s death could be completely reversed.

    Regardless of what technique Danzo intended to use, Neiki gave him no chance.

    Whether it was the binding seal or Izanagi, both required hand seals.

    And Neiki never gave Danzo a chance to form seals.

    From using the sealing sword to ambush to severing the arm filled with Sharingan to decapitating Danzo, Neiki¡¯s actions were fluid, as if he had practiced thousands of times.

    ¡°I help you, and this is how you repay me?¡±

    As Neiki extracted Shisui''s Sharingan from Danzo''s eye, he suddenly spoke, tossing a kunai behind him without looking.

    The kunai embedded itself in the ground before Fugaku, who was about to run.

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed many Uchiha too,¡± Fugaku said softly, turning around.

    No choice. Since the man sought death after securing Shisui¡¯s eye, Neiki lost interest in the other spoils on Danzo¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You can see the future. Did you foresee your own death?¡± Neiki approached Fugaku with his sword.

    ¡°I can see one possible future, but now¡­ I can¡¯t see anything,¡± Fugaku shook his head.

    Having used his future-seeing ability and Susanoo many times today, Fugaku¡¯s Mangekyou Sharingan was now an ordinary black pupil. In this state, how could he be Neiki''s match?

    ¡°That note earlier, you sent it, right?¡± Fugaku suddenly asked.

    A casual conversation wouldn¡¯t delay his death.

    Neiki¡¯s sword slashed down, blocked by Fugaku¡¯s kunai.

    ¡°Die quietly, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Neiki said.

    ¡°So it was you,¡± Fugaku sighed, resisting desperately despite Neiki¡¯s superior swordsmanship.

    With wounds accumulating, Fugaku seemed to want to die, knowing and asking, ¡°Since you dare act, must the Hyuga main house be gone?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you foresee it?¡±

    Fugaku shook his head. ¡°I can only foresee my future. For past events, that¡¯s not foresight.¡±

    The note was a past event.

    The Hyuga clan¡¯s fate was irrelevant to him.

    He couldn¡¯t gain this information from foresight.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of knowing so much?¡± Neiki sneered, his sword blazing with fire, cutting through Fugaku¡¯s kunai and hand.

    Enduring the pain, Fugaku formed seals with one hand, spewing a massive fireball to push Neiki back.

    Sweating and panting, Fugaku¡¯s lips curled upward:

    ¡°The Hyuga clan¡¯s fate¡­ at least makes me feel I made a good decision.¡±

    ¡°When I reach the Pure Land, I can tell Hiashi¡­ that the Uchiha is truly Konoha¡¯s greatest clan!!¡±

    Neiki raised an eyebrow, sensing a resemblance between Fugaku and his clan leader.

    Approaching Fugaku with his sword, Neiki commented:

    ¡°Whether the Uchiha is Konoha¡¯s greatest clan, I don¡¯t know, but your one-handed seal technique is beyond Hiashi.¡±

    ¡°Stop struggling. I have more Konoha people to deal with. Don¡¯t you hate Konoha? You called my name earlier, so you saw it, right, what I plan to do¡­¡±

    Fugaku nodded slowly, helplessly:

    ¡°We don¡¯t hate Konoha; otherwise, why revolt?¡±

    ¡°But I did foresee your plans. That¡¯s why the Uchiha must escape¡­¡±

    Fugaku paused, noticing something interesting. He looked at Neiki with a subtle expression:

    ¡°Do you know?¡±

    ¡°Izanagi is a forbidden Uchiha technique with only three seals.¡±

    ¡°It alters reality for only one minute, starting from the first seal.¡±

    ¡°And those who can form seals one-handed¡­ are not just me¡­¡±

    Before he finished, a hand with the Konoha headband clasped around Fugaku¡¯s neck, ending his words and his life.

 Chapter 39

    "Not just you?"

    Hearing Fugaku''s cryptic words, Neiki sensed something was wrong. He tightly gripped Shisui''s eye, which then turned into nothingness.

    He quickly turned around.

    In the distance, Danzo split into three parts, had somehow pieced himself back together. He struggled to pull the short blade out of his chest, glaring at Fugaku.

    "You¡­ should die!"

    Seeing Neiki''s cold gaze shift towards him, Danzo bit his lip and made a pragmatic choice¡ªhe abandoned the short blade that sealed his chakra and turned to flee!

    With his chakra sealed, he stood no chance against Neiki!

    The self-binding seal had no effect, meaning Neiki had completely escaped his control.

    This was a pointless battle.

    This was a certain defeat.

    Even Izanagi couldn¡¯t change the reality of being hit by the sealing sword technique.

    Understanding his predicament, despite his immense hatred towards Neiki for nearly killing him, Danzo decisively chose to flee.

    Neiki, disguised as Yamanaka Fu, aimed to benefit from their battle with Fugaku by hunting down a Uchiha clan leader and a Root chief.

    ¡ªHow could things go so smoothly?!

    Fugaku, unwilling to be killed by a youngster, desperately resisted. This was good.

    To Danzo, this was an act of great integrity.

    As long as he could pull out the sealing short blade and restore his chakra flow, the current crisis would be resolved, and his lost face would be restored.

    Just a Hyuga¡¯s dog¡­

    Just a Root traitor¡­

    Want to be a fisherman?

    Be the mantis instead!

    The real oriole will teach you what seasoned experience is.

    But as Danzo exerted effort to pull out the sealing sword, Fugaku suddenly exposed him.

    Thus, all plans to counter Neiki fell apart.

    The short blade had strong suction, making it hard to pull out alone. Danzo could only flee with the sword still in his chest.

    Run¡­

    Escape quickly!

    Remove this sealing sword and come back for revenge later!!!

    As he thought of this, he felt a chill on his neck.

    Danzo turned around.

    With a swift slash, a lightning-imbued sword pierced his head like cutting through a watermelon, then embedded itself in a nearby tree.

    ¡°Argh¡­¡±

    Danzo¡¯s throat emitted a sound as he fell to the ground.

    The next moment, his body turned into a shadow and reappeared nearby.

    Izanagi.

    On his arm, another Sharingan closed.

    Revived, Danzo immediately saw another lightning-imbued kunai flying towards him. He barely dodged, glimpsing Neiki, who had abandoned Fugaku and was now attacking him. Without hesitation, he quickly moved through the forest.

    ¡°You''re not chasing him?¡± Fugaku, about to flee, noticed Neiki slow down.

    Byakugan activated, Neiki said nothing, holding the lightning-imbued kunai, focusing intently.

    Weak Point Detection!

    He threw the Lightning Release kunai forcefully into the darkness!

    A cry of agony echoed.

    Birds scattered in fright.

    ¡°If you had willingly offered your neck for me to slit, he wouldn¡¯t have escaped, no matter how many revivals he had.¡± Neiki, having consumed another of Danzo¡¯s Sharingan, glanced at Fugaku.

    It was, of course, a sarcastic remark.

    Recalling the entire process of attacking Danzo, Neiki understood why Danzo, who had died so thoroughly, could still revive.

    No problem with the person.

    No problem with the steps.

    The problem was that that arm was filled with multiple Sharingan.

    Regardless of when the first seal was made or even separated, the arm could still automatically complete the remaining seals within a minute. Orochimaru, who created the arm, had indeed been thorough. Neiki narrowed his eyes.

    Izanagi rewrote the reality of Danzo being dismembered but did not rewrite the reality of being hit by the sealing sword technique, as that happened before the first Izanagi seal.

    Fugaku felt it was a pity Danzo was still alive. Izanagi also rewrote his foresight.

    In the future he had foreseen, Danzo was already dead.

    He even regretted that Neiki didn¡¯t chase Danzo to eliminate the last chance of revival.

    Thus, he still had to die.

    ¡°How many of our Sharingan did he steal?¡± Fugaku asked, voice unsteady.

    ¡°Enough to hold out until Konoha¡¯s reinforcements arrive.¡± Neiki retrieved his long sword.

    His Byakugan saw Danzo still fleeing and the Inuzuka clan ninja closing in, tracking by scent.

    ¡°You should cut off his ten fingers next time, one by one.¡± Fugaku suggested.

    This failure was because the severed arm could form seals single-handedly.

    ¡°I should decapitate him next time.¡± Neiki responded calmly.

    Neiki had learned from this experience, but his mood wasn¡¯t good. So, after retrieving his sword, he immediately attacked Fugaku.

    ¡°Must you fight to the end?¡± Neiki asked as he slashed.

    ¡°Sorry, if you were my son, I wouldn¡¯t resist¡­¡± Fugaku struggled with his remaining arm.

    It was a completely one-sided battle.

    ¡­

    The blade flashed.

    A wound appeared on his side.

    ¡°But, the Uchiha clan¡­ cannot lose to the Hyuga.¡±

    ¡­ S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The sword pierced his shoulder, removing a chunk of flesh.

    ¡°I always thought Itachi was stronger among Konoha¡¯s dual prodigies¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Finding an opening, the blade slashed his stomach, spilling his intestines.

    ¡°Even now, after all you¡¯ve done, I still think so¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The other arm was severed.

    ¡°I am the Uchiha clan¡¯s leader¡ª¡±

    ¡­

    His body was cut in half.

    ¡°I am Itachi¡¯s father¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The sword pierced his chest, pinning him to the ground.

    Even so.

    ¡°No one can¡­ make me¡­ surrender¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Well done.¡± Neiki¡¯s only response.

    ¡­

    ¡°You¡¯ll never¡­ surpass¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Itachi opened his eyes suddenly.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± In a dark cave, a fire burned.

    The masked man sat silently on a rock, watching him.

    The firelight cast a huge, shifting shadow on the wall behind him.

    ¡°The Uchiha revolt has ended.¡± Seeing Itachi rise, he reminded calmly.

    Itachi paused, fists clenched, but continued towards the cave entrance.

    ¡°But Konoha¡¯s destruction seems to have just begun.¡±

    Itachi stopped and looked back.

    A black and white figure wrapped in Venus flytrap-like leaves emerged from the ground.

    He held an old explosive tag.

    ¡°I found something interesting underground in Konoha~¡± White Zetsu elongated his tone, waving the explosive tag.

    ¡°This was made before that boy was born,¡± Black Zetsu¡¯s voice was low, ¡°but it¡¯s the reason he faced so many Konoha ninjas without fear.¡±

    As Itachi wondered who ¡°he¡± was, the masked man¡¯s red eye reflected Itachi¡¯s face:

    ¡°That guy knows many things he shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°So I ask you.¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about Neiki?¡±

 Chapter 40

    When Kakashi and the others found Neiki, he sat on a branch, looking down at everyone as if he had been waiting for a long time.

    On the ground lay the dismembered body of the Uchiha clan leader, Fugaku Uchiha. This formidable ninja, who had endured for a lifetime and only recently incited the Uchiha revolt, single-handedly facing half of Konoha, now lay dead in a particularly gruesome manner.

    Only his head, rolling to the feet of the group, still bore a calm and slightly mocking smile despite the empty eye sockets.

    Many furrowed their brows.

    "The masked man actually let you live," Neiki said, glancing at Kakashi.

    "Neiki¡­ last night, you led us to that Uchiha Madara just to have him kill me?" Kakashi took a deep breath and asked, observing the surroundings for traps.

    He wasn''t sure what Neiki was up to, but since he dared to stay alone and not flee, Kakashi and his team had no reason to hesitate.

    Several dark shadows began to circle behind Neiki as they confirmed that there were no traps.

    "No, leading you there was mainly to prevent him from stopping my plan. Killing you was just to weaken Konoha." Neiki patted his rear, stood up, and said calmly.

    The tree canopy obscured the starlight, shrouding Neiki''s upper body in shadow, but his ghostly white eyes gleamed brightly in the darkness.

    "Your plan?" Kakashi narrowed his eyes, trying to buy time as his comrades moved closer, and asked, "Does it include the destruction of the entire Hyuga clan?"

    Kakashi was aware of the Hyuga clan''s tragedy. Although the true culprit was still under investigation, after Neiki stole Sharingan and attacked Danzo, it was clear that this now seemingly insane Hyuga branch member was the prime suspect.

    "Strictly speaking, my goal was to gain freedom, and the destruction of the Hyuga clan was a means to that end. Without the main family''s command, the caged bird seal is just a pretty tattoo." Neiki pushed back his hair, revealing the green pattern on his forehead, smiling warmly.

    It was as if a teenager showed off a beloved toy to friends.

    Everyone''s expressions darkened.

    The faint sound of a long sword slicing through the night breeze resonated through the forest.

    Perhaps due to sweat-soaked hair, Neiki''s previously neat hairstyle now hung down his face, giving his once scholarly appearance a grim and reckless edge.

    Though they suspected the truth, hearing Neiki''s confession still filled these former colleagues with disbelief, making their gazes unfamiliar, surreal, and incomprehensible.

    To kill one''s kin for freedom¡­

    Kakashi shook his head.

    His gaze became dangerously sharp as he looked at Neiki, his voice cold: S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So, the Uchiha clan''s rebellion is also related to you? And that Uchiha Madara isn¡¯t actually an ally of the Uchiha?"

    Neiki''s smile remained gentle, but his tone carried a hint of pride, like presenting an art piece he meticulously crafted:

    "Everything is interconnected."

    "To destroy the Hyuga clan, I had to weaken Konoha, causing internal turmoil. Thus, the Uchiha rebellion became inevitable. As for the Nine-Tails, that was a result of the Uchiha¡¯s initiative, unrelated to me."

    Although releasing the Nine-Tails, even in the original story, was the only option the Uchiha clan could take.

    He explained nothing further, but it was clear to everyone that this maniac was inseparable from Konoha''s disasters today.

    The surrounding ninjas crept closer to Neiki.

    "How could you do it?" Someone asked, unclear if it was to divert Neiki''s attention or a genuine desire for answers.

    "Just thinking about breaking free from the main family''s control made me not only able to do it but also strike even faster," Neiki''s lips curled, teasing them.

    Faster?

    ¡­ This monster.

    "Are you really Neiki?" Kurenai Yuhi asked, unable to contain herself.

    Kurenai had always had good relations with the Hyuga clan and had high hopes for this Hyuga branch genius, even considering him as her first Genin student after promotion.

    Although their master-student relationship never materialized, Neiki''s previous enthusiasm for genjutsu, tirelessly seeking her out to discuss various genjutsu mechanisms, had greatly impressed Kurenai.

    Neiki, already a genius, was diligent, becoming a model for inspiring other students.

    Despite Kakashi repeatedly warning that Neiki was now extremely dangerous and likely had defected, Kurenai held onto a sliver of hope.

    However¡­

    Looking at Neiki¡¯s familiar face with a gentle smile, Kurenai felt an eerie sense of unreality.

    Could the once introverted, diligent, and sincere Neiki truly be capable of such monstrous acts?

    Could someone switch between truth and falsehood so seamlessly?

    "The method of distinguishing between genjutsu and reality, didn¡¯t you teach me that, Kurenai-sensei¡­? Can¡¯t you tell now?" Neiki responded with a smile.

    Was he saying this was his true self, and the past Neiki was a mere illusion?

    The sincere and humble Neiki, who blushed and called her "Kurenai-sensei" while learning genjutsu, resurfaced in her mind.

    Whether out of disappointment at the loss of such a beautiful soul or anger, Kurenai''s hand holding the kunai trembled.

    Although the news of the Hyuga clan''s massacre had begun to spread among a small group, confidentiality remained strict, and Shikaku had not allowed others to enter the Hyuga main house. Even without witnessing the scene, the mere words "massacre" in the report were enough to convey the horror.

    Her voice trembled:

    "I don''t care if it''s genjutsu or reality. I just want the kunai stabbing your heart to feel real."

    More real than reality?

    Neiki chuckled: "You might be disappointed then."

    The June night breeze rustled the forest, carrying the scent of wild grass, and insects buzzed on the trees.

    Leaves fell like a foot gently stepped on them, making a soft "crunch."

    "Now!" Kakashi suddenly shouted.

    A shadow darted through the night sky.

    In the next moment, Neiki, standing on the branch, suddenly winced, then looked down, seeing two large blades piercing through his abdomen!

    Blood flowed uncontrollably, his hand unable to stop it.

    Chain¡¤Double Fang Slash!

    "You were too careless, Neiki." Kotetsu Hagane whispered in Neiki''s ear, then shouted: "Izumo, wrap it up, don''t let him die!"

    "Listening to this bastard talk almost made my lungs explode with anger."

    "We need to take him alive to the interrogation department and properly question him!"

    Seeing Neiki turn his head with a look of disbelief, Kotetsu became even more pleased and said:

    "You can save your strength. Whatever you want to say, say it in the interrogation department."

    "¡­ Run¡­" Neiki''s voice was faint and somehow familiar to Kotetsu.

    He turned to look at the ground, seeing Kakashi and everyone staring at him in shock. Kurenai shouted something, but Kotetsu heard nothing.

    The world seemed to fall into a silent ocean.

    The sounds floated in the water.

    Kotetsu stared blankly until Neiki''s figure suddenly appeared behind Kurenai, his descending blade frantically blocked by Kakashi. Kotetsu then realized, belatedly.

    ¡ªIf Neiki was there, who was this beside him?

    As if realizing something, Kotetsu turned his head to see Neiki transformed into his partner, Izumo Kamizuki. The blades pierced through Izumo''s abdomen.

    How did this happen?

    The explosive tags stuck to Izumo¡¯s body were about to detonate. Izumo, enduring the pain, shouted: "Run!"

    He then pushed Kotetsu away with all his strength!

    Boom!!

    An explosion ensued, flesh splattering over Kotetsu, the blast''s force hurling him into the forest, his fate unknown.

    Meanwhile, outside Kotetsu''s bewildering world, a fierce battle was just beginning!

    "It¡¯s an area-wide genjutsu, everyone fall back and spread out!" Kurenai shouted, retreating.

    She didn¡¯t know the exact effect of the genjutsu but understood that most area-wide genjutsu was spatial. Leaving the genjutsu''s space would weaken its effects.

    Seeing Konoha''s ninjas retreat, Neiki looked calmly at Kakashi: "You¡¯re in my way."

    While using the genjutsu to "decorate" his killings, Neiki¡¯s proficiency diminished, just like when he slaughtered the Hyuga clan¡ªeveryone saw him killing, not slaughtering pigs or sheep or anything else.

    Forcing the genjutsu to "decorate" his actions increased the chance of it being pierced.

    Hence, during the Hyuga massacre, Neiki only used genjutsu to alter his appearance and the layout of the Hyuga main house, not his killing actions.

    The same applies here.

    But these people weren''t like the naive elders of the Hyuga clan; they were wary of Neiki.

    Among them was Kurenai, a genjutsu expert.

    Ambushing Kotetsu and Izumo had already alerted Kakashi and the others. After Neiki¡¯s failed attack on Kurenai, she revealed the genjutsu¡¯s existence.

    This was the genjutsu''s weakness in combat.

    It was designed to counter the Hyuga, but its applicability in other scenarios was limited.

    Fortunately, Neiki had anticipated this.

    "Is this why you''re so confident?" Kakashi¡¯s

 Chapter 41

    Kurenai Yuhi was dead.

    From the dust, Kakashi lifted his head and witnessed this scene.

    A butterfly flapped its wings, stirring small ripples in the river of memories.

    The powerlessness of seeing a comrade die in front of him resurfaced after so many years, sweeping over Kakashi.

    Countless phantoms shifted in Kakashi''s eyes.

    He remembered a similar forest, where a massive rock fell, and the boy who pushed him out of the way but got trapped under it.

    "Kakashi¡­ this is for you¡­ a gift for becoming a Jonin¡­"

    The dying boy had gouged out his eye and handed it to Kakashi.

    That helplessness felt like the immovable boulder on the boy''s body.

    ¡­

    On a rainy plain, the girl implanted with the Three-Tails, destined to be a source of chaos for Konoha, had looked at him with hope and despair.

    "Kakashi¡­ kill me¡­"

    The explosive lightning, as the girl wished, pierced through her chest.

    That helplessness was like the blood on Kakashi''s hands that he could never wash away.

    ¡­

    "Those who break the ninja code are scum; but those who abandon their comrades are worse than scum!"

    To Kakashi, Kurenai didn''t hold more significance than the other two in his heart.

    They just happened to be born in Konoha at the same time, graduated from the Ninja Academy together, and were instilled with similar values, working together, completing missions, and growing together.

    It was the same with Guy and Asuma.

    If anything, Kurenai was closer to Asuma.

    But the term "comrade" was never simply defined by proximity.

    To a ninja, a comrade was someone you could trust completely, even with your back.

    And for Kakashi, with the sacrifices of Rin and Obito, the weight of comrades had an even heavier meaning.

    In the battle with Neiki, Kamizuki Izumo was first, then Kotetsu Hagane, and now Kurenai Yuhi.

    ¡ªKakashi''s pupils trembled.

    It was like the long-dead boy and girl were whispering in his ear:

    You couldn''t save us back then¡­ why haven''t you saved anyone now?

    Why do the comrades you cherish keep dying, and you''re still so weak?

    Why did you bring your comrades to die, knowing how dangerous Neiki is?

    Why¡­

    Why?

    Why!

    "Shut up¡ª!!"

    With a roar, lightning shattered the surrounding bushes, scraping past Neiki.

    The Chidori had deviated too much¡­ Neiki blinked and then suddenly realized something. He looked down.

    Kurenai''s body, which had been at his feet, had vanished with lightning.

    Neiki looked curiously to the side, and sure enough, there was Kakashi, cradling Kurenai''s body, slowly laying her down.

    He took off his jacket, covering the ugly wound on Kurenai''s chest, and gently closed her eyes.

    "I thought she was Asuma''s girlfriend, not yours," Neiki, still referring to Asuma as "senpai," seemed puzzled by Kakashi''s anger.

    This was nothing short of an insult.

    "My mission was to bring you back alive if possible. But now¡­ it seems that might not be feasible." The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, cold and dangerous, Kakashi stared at Neiki, slowly standing up.

    "You definitely can''t," Neiki said with a faint smile.

    Though they both said "can''t," their meanings were different.

    They stared at each other.

    Due to the killing intent, the surrounding air grew tense.

    Several Konoha ninjas watched Neiki closely, waiting for the right moment. Although Neiki seemed disadvantaged overall, his confident demeanor put significant pressure on many presenters.

    This renegade Hyuga, who had ambushed Izumo and Kotetsu, then quickly and ruthlessly killed Kurenai with genjutsu, had a combat intuition and difficulty far beyond ordinary Jonin. In any other place, this would be a battle where Konoha would win but also suffer heavy losses.

    Fortunately, although they were outside, they were close to Konoha, and Kakashi had already called for backup. They had left markers along the way, so the longer they held out, the more victory would tilt in their favor.

    In the coming battle, they needed to harass Neiki to prevent his escape until Konoha''s reinforcements arrived, thus securing their position.

    As long as Neiki didn''t flee, they didn''t need to risk their lives. It wasn''t out of fear, but this was the most sensible approach.

    It''s not like at the start when they thought they could easily take down Neiki with numbers, only to end up with three comrades down.

    The ninjas exchanged coded signals, formulating a strategy. Kakashi glanced at them, pretending not to see.

    He thought I must kill Neiki before reinforcements arrived, unlike his comrades.

    If reinforcements arrived, Neiki would likely be captured alive. The thought of not being able to kill this mass murderer personally filled Kakashi with unease.

    "All at once!" Kakashi shouted, forcing his way forward.

    An Inuzuka clan ninja, unable to stand by, joined Kakashi''s attack, and the two, along with the dog, quickly closed in on Neiki.

    Neiki swung his sword, engaging them in battle.

    "Fang Over Fang!"

    Neiki sidestepped the attack.

    After missing their target, the Inuzuka ninja and his dog transformed back into human form, coldly watching Neiki but not engaging further.

    After knocking Kakashi away, another ninja joined the fight, but his attack faltered after two moves and a blocked ninjutsu. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Each time a new opponent faced Neiki in this cycle, he quickly sensed something off.

    Aside from Kakashi, the others'' fighting spirits were weak. When the battle escalated, they would retreat, only rejoining when Kakashi was under pressure. Were they trying to dissuade Kakashi with passive resistance?

    Either way, this choice by the Konoha ninjas made the overall battle pace slow.

    "We''re waiting for Konoha''s reinforcements. What are you waiting for?" Kakashi, knocked aside again, couldn''t help but ask.

    What a joke!

    What kind of battle is this?

    Kindergarten play-fighting!

    Neiki wasn''t running, nor was he fighting earnestly. His lazy demeanor made Izumo and Kurenai''s deaths seem like a cruel joke.

    Neiki blinked, then realized.

    Kakashi was anxious.

    Anxious for a conclusion.

    Anxious to kill him.

    But he couldn''t.

    Neiki shook his head, his gaze piercing through Kakashi towards Konoha, his lips curling into a smirk.

    "Actually¡­ I''m waiting too."

    ¡­

    In Konoha.

    After the Uchiha rebellion and the second Nine-Tails attack in the afternoon, the area around the Uchiha compound and the Nine-Tails'' appearance was mostly desolate ruins.

    Trees were uprooted, buildings collapsed, tiles and bricks scattered across the streets, and distant fires burned in the debris.

    A water pipe protruded from the ground.

    An orange cat, frequently lost but always found by new Genin on their first missions, heard familiar water droplets and navigated narrow gaps in the water pipe, licking the pooled water.

    Its elderly owner lay crushed under a stone wall; no one would come looking for it now.

    Civilians emerging from shelters wept outside their ruined homes.

    A burly man, trying to comfort a neighbor with jokes, repeatedly shoveled rubble until he uncovered fragments of his child. Instantly, the man offering solace broke down, crying uncontrollably.

    A woman, clutching her husband''s unrecognizable body, wept. Both were ninjas, but she had been assigned to evacuate people while he died in the Uchiha attack.

    Being a ninja was always a high risk; dying because of incompetence was common. According to Konoha''s rules, she shouldn''t show such weakness in public, but today, there were too many tears, and no one cared. The woman expressed her sorrow freely.

    These tragedies were numerous but still fewer compared to the first Nine-Tails attack.

    Firstly, many civilians gathered at the Konoha theater were evacuated to remote shelters, avoiding the disaster.

    Secondly, those who stayed or returned home during the chaos had, over the years, experienced well-established evacuation protocols. Only those deemed "sacrificial" by Konoha''s higher-ups suffered severe losses. For most, the danger was minimal¡ªalthough many homes were destroyed, lives were generally spared.

    After the disaster, people lit fires among the ruins, discussing the day''s events and casualties with a sense of shared grief.

    "I heard the Uchiha summoned the Nine-Tails to revolt!"

    "That Naruto kid really is the reincarnation of the demon fox¡­"

    "I''ve seen those Uchiha at school; they''re all hotheads!"

    "The Hyuga clan was nowhere to be seen today; these ninja clans are all the same¡­"

    Such complaints were rampant.

    The truth about the Nine-Tails'' appearance spread quickly.

    If Fugaku''s coup succeeded, these "rumors" could hinder his rise. If not, these "truths" would further alienate the remaining Uchiha from Konoha. Hiruzen Sarutobi might show leniency, but the wounded civilians wouldn''t.

    The villagers'' animosity would aid subsequent actions against the Uchiha¡ªeven though some had already fled, others remained hidden in Konoha.

    "Has the Hokage not returned yet?" Iruka Umino asked outside the Hokage''s office.

    Behind him, a tattered little girl clung to his sleeve, her expression dim.

    The girl, named Kaori,

    was one of Iruka''s students.

    Unfortunately, her parents, designated as "sacrificial" by Konoha''s high command, had died in the chaos. Protected by her parents'' bodies, Kaori survived until Iruka found her.

    Iruka heard the Hokage had aid and compensation for people like Kaori, so he brought her to see.

    He didn''t know about the "sacrificial" plan, thinking the compensation was an extra effort by the higher-ups for these victims.

    "He received news and went after the rogue ninja. Come back tomorrow." The Anbu at the door glanced at Kaori and shook his head.

    "Alright."

    Iruka sighed, intending to take Kaori to the temporary shelters.

    Watching them leave, the Anbu hesitated, then spoke:

    "The Anbu rest area downstairs has beds and hot water. It''s more comfortable and safer than the temporary shelters. She can stay there tonight, and it''s easier to meet the Hokage when he returns."

    Iruka''s face lit up, thanking the Anbu profusely.

    He took Kaori to the Anbu rest area.

    Though narrow, it was much better than the shelters.

    Before leaving, Kaori wouldn''t let go of his sleeve.

    Iruka smiled wryly:

    "You''ve had a long day. Get some rest; I''ll see you tomorrow."

    After much reassurance, Kaori finally let go.

    Outside, Iruka could still see Kaori staring at him through the small window.

    "Goodnight."

    Iruka waved high, then walked away.

    The gentle night breeze blew.

    After a few steps, Iruka sniffed the air, sensing something burning¡­

    The next moment, he froze.

    Hmm?

    Iruka turned back.

    In an instant.

    The Hokage''s office.

    Collapsed like a mountain.

    ¡ªBoom!!!

 Chapter 42

    "This is just proof."

    Neiki waved the remote control in his hand toward the surrounding Konoha ninjas, a slight smile on his face.

    The remote had three red buttons.

    Just now, as the Third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi arrived with Konoha reinforcements, Neiki had pressed the first button in front of everyone.

    Even from this distance, they could all see the massive flames and hear the booming explosion from the village.

    "This proves that I indeed have something in my grasp, and you have to obey."

    As Neiki''s words fell, the atmosphere grew chaotic. Everyone, including the Third Hokage, displayed extreme grimness.

    "Neiki! Do you know what you''re doing?!"

    "Put that thing down, put it down now!!"

    "Do you even deserve to be a ninja? Why hurt so many innocent Konoha civilians?"

    Some cursed, some pleaded, some tried to distract Neiki, some tried to surprise him, while others, worried about family and friends, wanted to return to evacuate the villagers. The scene was noisy, but no one dared to act rashly.

    "Don''t send messages, don''t do anything unnecessary, don''t make this unpleasant for everyone," Neiki warned, glancing around at everyone.

    The commotion immediately ceased when he touched the second button, as if everyone feared provoking the madman.

    So, with Neiki at the center, over thirty people gathered in the forest, and only the starlight and the wind moved between them.

    "Put down the remote and return to Konoha to face judgment, Neiki!" Hiruzen Sarutobi urged, his voice laced with disappointment and anger.

    "Is that your negotiating attitude?" Neiki''s face turned cold. Did this old man understand the situation?

    There shouldn''t be many people in the Hokage building apart from the guarding Anbu. The number of civilian casualties from the explosion wouldn''t compare to the Uchiha rebellion earlier today. Apart from the direct blast and the collapse of the building, the explosive tags hidden in the walls or ground wouldn''t pose much threat to the ninjas. The biggest loss would be the documents and archives in the building.

    But as Neiki said, the first explosion proved that he had arrangements in Konoha.

    Two buttons remained unpressed on the remote. The first was the Hokage building, so what would the second be?

    The busiest ninja hospital or the ninja academy serving as a temporary shelter?

    After the Uchiha rebellion and the Nine-Tails incident, the people of Konoha, who had just calmed down, would start panicking again.

    "Could Neiki be bluffing?" Hiruzen asked Shikaku in a low voice, staring at the remote.

    "It''s likely¡­" Shikaku could only make this judgment with limited information.

    They didn''t know how Neiki had planted those explosive tags in the Hokage building, but Shikaku guessed it was likely a pre-planned escape measure before the rebellion.

    Judging by Neiki''s age and income, he couldn''t have planted too many explosive tags. The cost and manufacturing of explosive tags were high, and without the resources of an entire ninja village, tens of thousands of explosive tags would be the limit for someone of Neiki''s strength.

    The thunderous explosion in the Hokage building likely used up all of Neiki''s stockpile. The remaining two buttons on the remote seemed more like a bluff.

    But could Konoha afford to bet on that?

    Bet that the remaining buttons were just a bluff?

    Seeing the hesitation on Hiruzen''s face, Shikaku shook his head.

    Compared to the potential loss of lives and property in Konoha if the buttons were pressed, the hatred towards Neiki and the necessity to capture him paled in comparison.

    This was something that everyone present, including Shikaku, could easily weigh.

    "Is there really¡­ no way?" Kakashi''s voice was unsteady.

    He hadn''t expected Neiki to have such a trump card. He thought Neiki would be taken down once Konoha''s reinforcements arrived. But who would have thought that while they were waiting for reinforcements, Neiki was waiting too?

    Neiki didn''t bring out the remote when he met Kakashi because he didn''t see Kakashi as having the authority to negotiate with him. He waited for the Hokage, who had the authority and capability to meet his demands.

    There was still a way¡­ Shikaku''s eyes flickered.

    Both possible solutions were directly controlling Neiki or destroying the remote before he could press the button.

    In the shadows, something seemed to be moving.

    Neiki noticed it, glancing at the bushes, then smirked.

    "The shadow of the Nara clan¡­"

    Shikaku''s heart sank.

    Byakugan¡­

    Neiki shook his head and casually pressed the second button in front of everyone.

    Boom¡ª

    Another explosion echoed from the village.

    "Didn''t I say not to do anything unnecessary?"

    Neiki''s casual tone was like changing the channel on TV.

    For a moment, everyone fell silent, staring in shock at the direction of the rising flames.

    This explosion was even louder than the previous one, making it impossible to tell how many might have died.

    "It''s the Inuzuka clan compound!" someone identified the explosion site.

    "¡ªBastard!!"

    A ninja from the Inuzuka clan drew his sword, roaring and charging at Neiki, but his comrades held him back.

    "Remember, blame the Nara clan for this mess," Neiki pointed at the Nara ninja who had stepped out of the shadows, reminding the Inuzuka ninja.

    "You¡­ die!" The Inuzuka ninja showed signs of going berserk.

    The explosion in the Inuzuka compound caught everyone off guard. The skill required to plant explosive tags in such a sensory-focused clan was terrifying.

    Realizing their compounds might also be rigged, and many ninjas looked grim.

    "Hokage-sama, there''s only one button left on that remote¡­" Kakashi reminded.

    The ninjas around him started to regain their senses.

    To them, this last button was almost certainly a bluff. The previous explosions likely used up all of Neiki''s stockpile. How could he have more?

    Yes¡­ Neiki had only one thing left to threaten them, and it was likely a bluff¡­

    Licking their lips, some began to show fierce expressions.

    Sensing their rising aggression, Neiki raised an eyebrow and said, "Ah?" and then pressed the last button on the remote without hesitation.

    Another explosion rocked the village.

    There was no time to mourn the victims; almost every Konoha ninja drew swords, ready to tear Neiki apart. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But in the next second, they saw Neiki toss the remote aside and calmly pull out an identical one from behind him.

    Everyone, including Shikaku, froze.

    ¡­There''s another one?

    Neiki fiddled with the remote, seemingly pleased with the expressions around him. He smiled and said:

    "I''ll repeat this one last time."

    "Don''t send messages."

    "Don''t do anything unnecessary."

    "Don''t make this unpleasant for everyone."

    Seeing no one respond, he nodded:

    "Good, now we can finally communicate normally."

 Chapter 43

    During the Second Shinobi World War, the Hidden Haze Village in the Land of Mountains conflicted with Konoha. Hidden Haze assigned a trap ninja named Genno to infiltrate Konoha and plant a million explosive tags in almost all key facilities, such as the Hokage Residence, Hokage Rock, Ninja Hospital, and various clan compounds. The purpose of these explosive tags was clear: to destroy Konoha when Hidden Haze''s main forces attacked, with Genno triggering the explosives from within.

    However, before the plan could be executed, Hidden Haze was wiped out by the neighboring Hidden Waterfall Village, and Genno was captured by enemy forces, disappearing without a trace. The million explosive tags remained hidden in Konoha''s key locations for nearly thirty years, waiting silently.

    Today, Neiki, familiar with the storyline and able to use the Byakugan to detect the explosive tag network, utilized these dormant explosives.

    Seeing Neiki playing with the second remote, the expressions of all Konoha ninjas turned grim.

    Three explosions had occurred: the Hokage Residence, the Inuzuka clan compound, and the Ninja Hospital. Each explosion was larger than the last. The number of explosive tags Neiki controlled exceeded their imagination. This was not something Neiki could have done alone; such an extensive trap required significant time and money, implying backing from a village-level force.

    No one doubted the remote in Neiki''s hand was a bluff anymore. Doubting it was too expensive.

    The first two explosions had limited casualties, but the third, at the Ninja Hospital, was heartbreaking. After the day''s battles with the Uchiha and Nine-Tails, how many injured Konoha ninjas were inside receiving treatment?

    The explosion likely left few survivors in the hospital, many of whom were heroes who had shed blood to protect Konoha.

    No one dared to speak. Only anger and fear filled the air.

    Neiki, a true madman devoid of compassion, would not hesitate to press the button even if it targeted civilian areas.

    From Shikaku to Kakashi, they could feel their comrades'' accusing stares. Neiki had laid out his rules, but many Konoha ninjas, thinking themselves clever, tried to exploit loopholes. Shikaku and Kakashi, caught in Neiki''s display of power, became examples of this foolishness.

    Neiki and Konoha were in an unequal situation. Only pain would make Konoha take Neiki seriously. The first remote''s three buttons would be pressed no matter what; the only difference was Neiki''s chosen reason.

    Seeing the sorrowful and angry Inuzuka ninjas, Neiki smiled slightly. Stirring internal strife was easy.

    Hiruzen Sarutobi''s eyes burned with anger. He glared at Neiki as if he wanted to tear him apart. But noticing Neiki''s finger on the remote, he controlled his emotions and asked, "What do you want?"

    Now, this was a negotiating attitude.

    Neiki smirked, "Nothing much, I just want to fulfill a request from the head of the Hyuga clan."

    Hiruzen looked surprised at Neiki''s demand. Just this?

    Other Konoha ninjas were equally bewildered.

    If it was just this demand, the previous explosions seemed excessively costly.

    "Yes, but I must personally go to Konoha to bring her out," Neiki added, adding a small condition.

    After failing to oppose it and discussing it with Shikaku and others, Hiruzen decided to let Neiki into Konoha. Konoha ninjas would monitor him closely to prevent any mischief.

    "You must leave immediately after retrieving her, and you can only stay in Konoha for ten minutes," Hiruzen stipulated.

    Neiki reluctantly agreed.

    This further convinced Hiruzen that Neiki had other sinister plans, and he instructed the ninjas to watch him closely.

    On the way, besides the few ninjas assigned to monitor Neiki closely, others kept their distance. Hiruzen also arranged for evacuations of places like the Ninja Academy and the library, suspecting they might be rigged with explosive tags.

    Shikaku frowned, watching Neiki''s back.

    "¡­Could it be a shadow clone?"

    Or was there another plot?

    Regardless, after massacring the clan, Shikaku didn''t believe Neiki''s pretense of fulfilling the Hyuga clan head''s request. He made his secret plans.

    ¡­

    Two more explosions rocked Konoha. The already ruined Hokage Residence was now a dusty mess. Iruka had to dig out Kaori from the rubble with great effort.

    Looking at the girl''s pale corpse, Iruka was tearful.

    "Sorry, Kaori¡­ I''m so sorry¡­ it''s my fault¡­"

    Iruka was filled with guilt and confusion. This explosion was different from the Uchiha rebellion earlier.

    He didn''t know why the explosion happened, why the Hokage hadn''t returned, or where to go. Konoha seemed unsafe everywhere, with people wandering the streets, crying in fear and confusion.

    Konoha had no plan for this; conflicting orders from the top only added to the chaos. Some ordered evacuations to previous shelters, while others believed the shelters were unsafe and directed people to the outskirts of Konoha.

    No one dared stay home; no one knew what to do. The crowds argued and panicked.

    Iruka cried for a moment, then heard light footsteps. A shadow fell over him.

    It was a boy with beautiful Byakugan eyes. Iruka recognized him as¡­ Neiki.

    With two Konoha Jonin guarding him, the boy clicked his tongue, "Good riddance."

    Iruka thought he misheard, "What?"

    The boy glanced at him coldly, "Too bad only a few died, such a waste of explosive tags."

    He then walked away.

    One of the Jonin patted Iruka''s shoulder, offering comfort, before following Neiki. Iruka was left in a daze.

    The air felt stifling, like burning fire. In the distance, the boy''s voice echoed.

    "Where are you going now?" Jonin''s voice was angry.

    "To the Ninja Hospital to see the results of my tens of thousands of explosive tags," the boy''s tone was like admiring his work.

    Rocks embedded in his palm.

    It was like an arrow had found its mark.

    Iruka stiffened, staring at Neiki''s departing figure, suddenly understanding.

    So that''s it.

    ¡ªHe grabbed a kunai from the roadside.

    "Don''t fall into his trap!" A shadow from the darkness bound Iruka.

    Nara clan¡­ he thought, finding it absurd!

    "Trap?¡­" Iruka tried to remain calm.

    Silence ensued.

    Muscles trembled as if gathering all his strength to break free.

    Blood seeped from his arm.

    The figure in the darkness didn''t answer.

    Spitting blood, Iruka roared:

    "Trap! What trap!!" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The murderer is here boasting!!"

    "I want to kill him!"

    "I want to avenge Kaori!"

    "What are you doing!!"

    "You''re stopping me??"

    "Who''s really falling into a trap??!"

    "Huh?!"

 Chapter 44

    Neiki moved openly through Konoha under the pretext of searching for Hanabi Hyuga, deliberately revealing himself as the culprit and provocatively taunting the villagers. Hiruzen Sarutobi and the others quickly saw through his intentions.

    "It''s clear now," Hiruzen stated. "He''s trying to sow discord within Konoha."

    "If any of the victims attack him, it will give him a legitimate reason to press the detonation button," added Shikaku Nara.

    Neiki''s aim wasn''t just to cause explosions but to create internal strife. Whoever attacked him would become a target of Neiki''s wrath and the anger of those who suffered from the subsequent explosions.

    This was both a physical and psychological attack designed to fracture the already weakened village.

    "We have only ten minutes. Try to control the situation and don''t let him succeed," Hiruzen ordered.

    The command spread quickly through the ranks. However, Neiki''s blatant actions made it impossible to suppress the news, and soon, most of Konoha''s villagers knew that Neiki Hyuga was behind the explosions.

    Tensions rose rapidly. Like Iruka, many ninjas, driven by the deaths of friends and family, converted their grief into anger and could barely restrain themselves from seeking revenge on Neiki.

    "Don''t stop me!" Anbu ninja Yugao Uzuki glared coldly at Kakashi, blocking her path.

    Her boyfriend, Hayate Gekko, had been gravely injured during the Uchiha rebellion and narrowly survived, only to be killed in the explosion at the Ninja Hospital. When Yugao arrived, she found only his charred remains on the ruined hospital bed.

    She couldn''t swallow her anger.

    "Calm down!" Kakashi frowned.

    "I am calm!" Yugao''s voice was steady but seething with rage.

    "He still controls at least three more explosions. If you go after him now, many people in Konoha will die," Kakashi said, taking a deep breath and trying to reason with her.

    Including civilians.

    Yugao was silent for a moment.

    "What deal have you made with him? Can you guarantee he won''t press the button?" she asked.

    "We can''t guarantee it. That''s why we''re evacuating the villagers and locating the explosive tags. At least wait until we finish these tasks before acting," Kakashi explained the higher-ups'' plan.

    "Creating division in Konoha is Neiki''s goal. If you go for revenge, he''ll have a reason to press the button. I believe Hayate wouldn''t want to see that happen."

    "I can''t believe this is the current Konoha," Yugao said, tears streaming down her face.

    After dealing with the Uchiha rebellion and the Nine-Tails incident, Konoha is now being manipulated by a branch member of the Hyuga clan, using civilian lives as leverage. How had Konoha come to this?

    "It should get better," Kakashi could only offer this weak assurance.

    "So, once the evacuation and explosive tag search are complete, we can kill him?" Yugao asked.

    "I don''t know," Kakashi admitted.

    The truth was that Neiki had only ten minutes in Konoha, but the evacuation and tag search would take much longer. Kakashi didn''t believe Yugao would get the chance to exact her revenge.

    Facing Neiki and his hidden backers, Konoha, with its vulnerabilities exposed, had limited options.

    Perhaps understanding the helplessness behind Kakashi''s "I don''t know," Yugao sighed and sheathed her sword, ending their standoff.

    "I will kill him someday," she vowed before turning to help with the evacuation.

    It wasn''t Kakashi''s persuasion that stopped her but the potential massive civilian casualties if Neiki detonated more explosives.

    The "Will of Fire" was a heavy chain that restrained her actions.

    ¡­

    The Inuzuka clan head, Tsume Inuzuka, rushed back from the front lines after hearing about the explosion at her clan compound. Standing at the gates of the now-ruined compound, she clenched her teeth in anger.

    The Inuzuka clan had suffered significant losses, especially among their ninja dogs. Kuromaru sniffed around the rubble, bringing back a puppy''s body and licking it mournfully. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Kuromaru¡­" Tsume patted the dog''s head.

    For the Inuzuka clan, ninja dogs were trusted partners and important family members. Seeing the bodies of the dogs scattered across the compound and the injured ones outside, Tsume could barely contain her fury.

    Her sharp teeth grew, a sign of beast transformation driven by anger. She glanced at K¨­ Inuzuka beside her.

    "It''s the Nara clan¡­" K¨­, who had witnessed the events in the forest, explained the situation to Tsume, unable to hide his resentment.

    "Our compound was bombed, but the others are still intact," K¨­ said bitterly.

    "What are you implying?" Tsume''s voice turned cold.

    "Nothing, just that we must avenge this," K¨­ took a deep breath, speaking cautiously.

    They had already been bombed. Whether they sought revenge now, dragged other clans into it, or waited for another opportunity while accepting their decline made a significant difference.

    The evening breeze swept through the street, the flames in the ruins flaring up.

    Slap!

    Three red marks appeared on K¨­''s face as Tsume slapped him hard.

    K¨­ was stunned, his sense of injustice and anger rising. He opened his mouth to say something but stopped, seeing the stern expression on Tsume''s face.

    "We will get revenge, but the enemy is only Neiki Hyuga!" Tsume growled.

    "Yes," K¨­ suppressed the urge to glance at a certain spot.

    Tsume said no more. While treating the injured ninja dogs, she glanced at the darkness behind her, speaking casually:

    "Does that answer satisfy you?"

    After a moment, several figures emerged from the shadows. K¨­''s expression darkened.

    These people¡­

    It was Shikaku Nara, head of the Nara clan, accompanied by several fully armed Anbu.

    Shikaku looked guilty as if he wasn''t there to monitor the Inuzuka clan.

    "I''m sorry. Regarding the reconstruction of the Inuzuka compound, the Nara clan will provide compensation," Shikaku said sincerely.

    Tsume stared at him for a moment, her expression softening somewhat.

    In truth, no one could have predicted which part of Konoha would explode when Neiki pressed the button. Shikaku''s attempt to control Neiki had the Hokage''s tacit approval. It was just bad luck for the Inuzuka clan.

    "So, you came with these people to prevent me from acting rashly?" Tsume glanced at the Anbu with Shikaku, continuing coldly.

    "The destruction of other clans won''t compensate for the Inuzuka''s losses. As the clan head, I understand this."

    With her message clear, she indicated she wouldn''t seek immediate revenge on Neiki.

    But the higher-ups didn''t seem to trust her.

    Shikaku and the Anbu were there to ensure she didn''t act impulsively.

    "I apologize," Shikaku could only respond.

    Tsume stared at him momentarily, then scoffed and waved him off impatiently.

    "Fine, I get it. I accept your apology. But seeing you annoys me, so get lost."

    "Not yet."

    "What do you mean?" Tsume''s eyes narrowed, sharp teeth and claws growing.

    She had made her position clear. Did Shikaku think she wouldn''t retaliate?

    Shikaku was about to explain when nearby footsteps approached, followed by a lazy voice:

    "Only a few dogs died, huh?"

 Chapter 45

    When she saw Neiki, Tsume Inuzuka finally realized why Shikaku Nara was there.

    She looked at Neiki, then at Shikaku.

    The latter quietly stepped between her and Neiki, shaking his head slightly.

    The message was clear.

    No matter what¡ªhold back.

    "Why are you here?" Shikaku asked calmly.

    "Looking for Hanabi," Neiki glanced at him and said lightly, "It''s the dying wish of my clan leader. I must fulfill it."

    ¡­ This bastard.

    "You have five minutes left," Shikaku reminded coldly.

    "No need to worry," Neiki said. His gaze went past Shikaku and landed on Tsume Inuzuka. He grinned and pointed to the Inuzuka clan compound.

    "Long time no see, Tsume-senpai. I can smell the delicious dog meat inside. Can I take one for a midnight snack?"

    Tsume''s eyes widened.

    "¡ªDie!!!"

    "Shadow Possession Jutsu!"

    Almost simultaneously with Tsume''s outburst, Shikaku, who was already prepared, used his shadow jutsu to restrain Tsume and the nearby K¨­ Inuzuka.

    Due to the Inuzuka clan''s beast-like straightforwardness, Tsume was particularly notorious for her impulsive nature. Shikaku had little hope that Tsume could endure Neiki''s provocations.

    When Neiki mentioned "dog meat," Shikaku knew it would be bad.

    Seeing Tsume''s ferocious expression under the shadow of Jutsu''s control, Shikaku sighed, knowing he had deeply offended her.

    "Are you satisfied now?" Shikaku said to Neiki, his face dark.

    "Not bad," Neiki chuckled, glancing at Tsume before entering the Inuzuka compound.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Looking for Hanabi. What if she''s in there?" Neiki replied.

    "If she is, she''s already dead because of your bombs!" retorted the Jonin assigned to monitor Neiki.

    Neiki ignored him and walked in. After a brief search, he came out with a charred dog.

    Shikaku turned away silently. When it came to provoking others, Neiki was a genius.

    "This dog is well-cooked. Want to share it, Shikaku-senpai?" Neiki offered.

    The aroma of the cooked dog was enticing, but no one responded.

    Neiki then pulled out two coins and placed them in front of the livid Tsume, smiling.

    "I don''t take things for free."

    After that, he turned to leave for the next location. Shikaku suddenly called out:

    "Do you really hate Konoha this much?"

    Apart from the Hyuga massacre, his actions seemed driven by an incomprehensible hatred for Konoha. He destroyed the Hyuga clan, instigated the Uchiha rebellion, released the Nine-Tails, caused explosions, and created division in Konoha.

    Neiki waved his hand without answering.

    He had already explained many times.

    He didn''t hate Konoha; he just wanted to see it decline.

    Given Konoha''s size, its decline would be a significant, lengthy process.

    Leaving Konoha''s downfall solely to the future Fourth Great Ninja War and other villages was too uncertain¡ªnot Neiki''s style.

    Though Konoha appeared desolate on the surface, with the Hyuga massacre and Uchiha exodus, it still had considerable military potential.

    Merely using Gen''o''s traps could destroy much of Konoha''s infrastructure and create chaos but wouldn''t significantly harm the ninjas. It would devastate Konoha physically but not its people. Otherwise, the original plan by Hono Village wouldn''t have required an inside man.

    Moreover, a full-scale assault would only unite Konoha in adversity, strengthening its resolve¡ªsomething Neiki wanted to avoid.

    The Fourth Great Ninja War was imminent, and Neiki didn''t want Konoha to have high morale.

    Murder.

    Psychological warfare.

    Creating division in Konoha.

    These were the steps in the grand scheme of [Konoha''s Decline].

    And the best use of Gen''o''s hundreds of thousands of explosive tags.

    ¡­

    After Neiki left, Shikaku released his shadow jutsu and cautiously watched Tsume.

    "If you''re really mad¡­ you can hit me," he offered.

    Tsume didn''t respond, still staring in the direction Neiki had left. K¨­ Inuzuka, however, looked eager to take up the offer.

    After a moment of silence, Tsume picked up the coins Neiki had thrown at her and put them in a special box for storing clues.

    ¡ªThe coins bore Neiki''s scent and would be useful someday.

    "I''ll remember today''s events," she said.

    She remembered her hatred for Neiki.

    And the humiliation from Shikaku.

    Shikaku''s expression stiffened. The worst outcome had occurred¡ªTsume had been successfully alienated.

    He dryly reminded her, "This is exactly what Neiki wants." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Does it matter?" Tsume retorted, shaking her head. "You should have accepted Neiki''s offer of half the dog."

    "After all, the downfall of my clan is the result of your cooperation with Neiki, isn''t it?"

    Although the sequence of events did seem to suggest that¡­ but¡­ but¡­

    Even Shikaku, usually so eloquent, found himself at a loss for words. Tsume had painted him as a co-conspirator with Neiki, and he had no rebuttal.

    Hoping tsume''s anger would subside and things would improve, he said before leaving:

    "This was for Konoha''s greater good¡­ but regarding the Inuzuka clan''s future reconstruction, the Nara clan can take the lead."

    "No need. The Inuzuka clan¡­ has no reconstruction plans for now," Tsume said firmly, her eyes reflecting a certain emptiness. "I think it''s time I considered my clan''s future."

    Shikaku''s eyes narrowed, sensing a veiled threat. Was she considering leaving Konoha?

    Just as he was about to speak, an explosion shook the air.

    ¡­

    Neiki acted swiftly. Six minutes in, a ninja "attacked" Neiki. Neiki pressed the first button in retaliation, causing an explosion at the Akimichi clan compound.

    This explosion resulted in no casualties, as the Akimichi clan had evacuated early. However, their leader, Ch¨­za Akimichi, was furious as the fire consumed many valuable items.

    "Ah, my snacks¡ª" Ch¨­ji sobbed beside his father.

    Hiruzen, arriving to check on the Akimichi clan, was relieved to hear there were no casualties.

    "I''m sorry, Ch¨­za. It was a medical ninja. We didn''t expect her to try and assassinate Nei¡ª"

    Before he could finish, another explosion echoed!

    The Ninja Library, storing many of Konoha''s jutsu scrolls, was leveled. Neiki''s voice boomed from the sky:

    "You Konoha people are really pushing it with these assassination attempts!"

    Hiruzen stood in stunned silence for a few seconds before his face darkened.

    Who tried to assassinate Neiki again?

    Didn''t they know he had the Byakugan?

    And why didn''t the two Jonin monitoring him stop it?!

    His mind was flooded with questions and anger, but he suppressed his emotions, realizing Neiki might be orchestrating these opportunities to sow further discord.

    "There''s only one minute left¡­"

    Neiki and Konoha were searching for Hanabi, hoping to find her before the time ran out. But with the ten minutes almost over, it didn''t matter anymore.

    Whether Neiki found Hanabi or not, he had agreed to leave Konoha in ten minutes and not cause any more explosions.

    The promise was merely verbal, and either side could break it. But Neiki couldn''t afford the consequences of breaking his word. If he did, the enraged Konoha ninjas would tear him apart, even if it meant enduring explosions. So, the promise restrained Neiki, not Konoha.

    From Konoha''s perspective, it was worth upholding.

    The final second ticked by without incident.

    Except¡­

    "Neiki found Hanabi at the last moment," an Anbu reported.

    "Where did he find her?" Hiruzen asked out of curiosity.

    "At¡­ his house," the Anbu hesitated.

    Hiruzen clenched his fists.

    Four words echoed in his mind.

    Self-directed and self-performed.

 Chapter 46

    In the forest outside Konoha.

    "You did a splendid job," Shikaku said, genuinely praising Neiki as he watched him.

    Neiki had brought Hanabi out of his house. When this happened, all the knowledgeable higher-ups in Konoha realized that Neiki''s so-called search for Hanabi, under the orders of the Hyuga clan head, was just an excuse for him to move around Konoha and sow discord.

    Neiki had known from the start that Hanabi was hidden in his house. He might have even been the one to hide her there himself.

    Ten minutes wasn''t enough for Konoha to evacuate tens of thousands of people. Still, it was enough for Neiki to spread the truth and shake the authority of Konoha''s leadership, creating the first rift in the village''s internal unity.

    "You''re too kind," Neiki said, tossing the remote control to Hanabi and motioning her to take it to Shikaku.

    "Hanabi, do you know what great deeds your brother Neiki has done?" Shikaku asked, receiving the remote and carefully sealing it, then looking at the adorable long-haired girl before him.

    "I don''t know," Hanabi shook her head, confused.

    Shikaku glanced at Neiki, asking, "Can I tell her?"

    Neiki didn''t speak, but his lips curled into a slight smile.

    Shikaku took this as consent and revealed to Hanabi, "He killed your parents, as well as many of your relatives and friends. Most of your clan died by his hand."

    The girl opened her mouth slightly, looking at Shikaku, then back at Neiki. She seemed to realize something and angrily retorted, "It wasn''t Neiki''s fault! He did it to protect me!"

    Shikaku was so shocked he couldn''t speak.

    What does that mean?

    Do you think your parents and relatives are some kind of monsters? So Neiki killing them was to save you?

    He couldn''t comprehend the logic. He only frowned, realizing Neiki''s brainwashing methods were unique.

    Hanabi tried to return to Neiki''s side, but Anbu held her back.

    "Do you have any other means to activate the explosive tags?" Shikaku asked.

    Neiki smiled at him without saying a word.

    Standard explosive tags are triggered by forming seals, and the remote control trigger was a modification Neiki made to increase the sense of threat.

    So¡ªof course, he had other ways.

    Shikaku narrowed his eyes, realizing it.

    This guy had planned everything meticulously; how could he not have a backup plan?

    Confirming it wasn''t wise to act rashly, Shikaku eventually let Hanabi return to Neiki''s side.

    The remote control would have been useless if Neiki had had other means to activate the explosive tags.

    They couldn''t trust Neiki.

    So, they still needed to evacuate civilians and neutralize the explosive tags before they could eliminate Neiki''s threat.

    "We need to monitor you for a while," Shikaku suggested a solution.

    As long as Neiki was far enough from the explosive tags, even if he pulled out another remote, it would have no signal.

    Neiki shook his head and refused, "That wasn''t part of the agreement."

    "And I, Neiki, always play by the rules. As long as you don''t attack me, I won''t activate the explosive tags."

    Shikaku nodded slightly, recalling the two explosions after Neiki was attacked. In the end, those explosions were triggered because Neiki was attacked.

    Though¡­

    If entrapment is counted as playing by the rules,

    "Let''s hope so," Shikaku said coldly.

    With the deal done, Neiki smiled and looked at Hanabi, "Let''s go," under the cold gaze of many Konoha ninjas.

    "Okay."

    Like boarding a train for the first time, Hanabi didn''t fully grasp the meaning of this departure. She just followed Neiki, slightly bewildered.

    But before they could take two steps.

    "Neiki¡ª" A furious shout startled many birds in the forest.

    Neiki turned to see a figure cloaked in blue light, weaving through obstacles with agility, dodging Shikaku''s shadow jutsu, and striking at him with an air-piercing palm.

    Gentle Fist ¡¤ Lion''s Fang!

    The young man roared.

    "You¡ªdie!"

    Using my technique against me?

    Neiki shook his head, unsure whether he was disappointed or relieved.

    He drew the long sword from his back, striking like a hunting lion. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Eight Trigrams Sword ¡¤ Lion''s Fang!"

    The sword and the palm technique clashed. In the young man''s incredulous eyes, his technique shattered instantly under Neiki''s sword, crumbling without resistance.

    Boom!

    The young man was sent flying.

    Several Anbu quickly restrained him.

    "What are you doing, Neji?" Shikaku asked sternly.

    Attacking Neiki could give him an excuse to detonate the explosive tags in the village, which was why Shikaku was both surprised and angry when he saw Neji''s attack. He almost thought Neji''s appearance was another one of Neiki''s schemes.

    Relieved that there had been no explosion in the village, Shikaku saw that Neji wasn''t severely injured and realized something. He cast a complex glance at Neiki, who stood nearby with his sword drawn.

    Was it because the attacker was his brother, Neji?

    Neiki could have used the attack as an excuse to trigger another explosion, but whatever part of the village exploded next, the affected group would surely blame Neji for it.

    Neji being Neiki''s brother meant his position in Konoha would become even more precarious.

    "This is¡­ the true face of Lion''s Fang?" Neji struggled against the Anbu, who held him and shouted at Neiki.

    During their brief clash, Neji realized that the Lion''s Fang technique Neiki taught him wasn''t a gentle fist technique.

    It was a sword technique.

    Only as a sword technique could Lion''s Fang reach its full potential.

    Neji only understood this today.

    So, this is the true face of Lion''s Fang?

    Is this your true face?

    "Why are you doing this?" Neji''s question seemed to ask why Neiki taught him a flawed technique or something else entirely.

    Tears flowed from his eyes to his nose, mouth, and chin, finally dripping onto the ground, moistening the earth.

    Neiki glanced at Shikaku, who frowned but let Neji go.

    "Do you really want to know?"

    Neiki''s gentle voice brought back memories of peaceful afternoons. Neji looked up, seeing countless overlapping images of Neiki in his mind.

    False?

    Real?

    He couldn''t discern.

    But after hearing the news about Neiki, escaping his cell, evading capture, and seizing the last chance to reach the forest and confront this enigmatic man, wasn''t he here to understand, to seek the truth?

    Do you want to know?

    Neji nodded.

    I want to know¡­ but he didn''t get to say it.

    Thud.

    After he nodded, a sword pierced his stomach.

    Pain shot from his abdomen to his brain. Neji looked down, seeing blood oozing from the wound and the gap around the sword.

    He looked up.

    Neiki, who stabbed him, wore a warm and bright smile.

    The Anbu rushed in, and Neiki quickly retreated. The surroundings were noisy and chaotic.

    Before losing consciousness, Neji heard Neiki say:

    "Then strive to survive."

    "Ask me when we meet again¡­"

 Chapter 47

    Under the tranquil starry sky, the gentle waves floated.

    The sea of stars reflected on the lake''s surface, looking like it was adorned with countless jewels.

    Neiki roasted dog meat by the lakeside, wiping his sword, quietly waiting for something.

    Hanabi, holding a stick, poked the campfire with interest. After lighting the stick, she threw it into the fire and then went to break off another stick to poke with again.

    After repeating this a few times, she finally asked, "Is Brother Neji okay?"

    Neiki nodded and replied casually, "That sword was something he had to endure."

    Hanabi didn''t understand why Neji had to take that sword, but she was afraid that asking too many questions quickly might annoy Neiki. So, she decided to light five more sticks before asking this question again.

    The wind blew across the lake, causing ripples. After lighting the third stick, she noticed Neiki suddenly stood up.

    "What''s wrong?" Hanabi asked curiously.

    "The meat is ready. Divide it up," Neiki said as he walked towards the dark forest with his sword.

    The first task Hanabi received after leaving Konoha was dividing the meat. To show that she was useful and could help Neiki, she carefully used a kunai to scrape the hot dog meat onto two leaves.

    "This much is for Brother Neiki."

    "And this is mine."

    She felt a bit proud.

    Hearing footsteps, Hanabi looked up and saw that Neiki had returned.

    The wind carried a strong scent of blood, and his sword was stained red, but Neiki himself was spotless.

    Hanabi had grown accustomed to the smell. Looking up at Neiki, she said, "I''ve divided the meat."

    Her tone was cheerful, and her eyes were full of anticipation. Neiki complied by patting her head and praising, "Well done."

    Hanabi was very happy and smiled sweetly when she received recognition from someone she valued.

    "Do you want to see fireworks?" Neiki asked casually after sitting down.

    "Yes!" Hanabi nodded eagerly.

    "Alright, finish your meal, and I''ll show you," Neiki said, putting some of his meat onto Hanabi''s leaf.

    After finishing her meal, Hanabi followed Neiki''s demonstration, making hand signs individually. However, after completing the seals, she didn''t see any change around them.

    She looked at Neiki, puzzled, who shook his head and said, "Just wait a moment."

    After a few seconds, the explosive tags would detonate.

    Neiki looked into the distance, and Hanabi followed his gaze.

    It was the direction of Konoha.

    After a while, a gust of wind swept across, bending countless branches.

    A light bright enough to illuminate half the night sky suddenly rose.

    Hanabi''s eyes widened.

    Then came the loud explosion, causing countless fish to jump out of the lake. Neiki was very satisfied with the effect of the blast from hundreds of thousands of explosive tags.

    It was a masterpiece created with most of the village of Yugakure''s resources, crafted by Gen''ou with time and effort.

    If it weren''t for the earlier individual detonations, the visual impact of a million explosive tags going off at once would be a work of art.

    Although Konoha had mostly completed the evacuation and transfer of resources, as Neiki said before, killing wasn''t the goal¡ªdestroying the heart was.

    A mere explosion attack would only unite Konoha against an external enemy.

    Neiki was indeed the culprit, but when the first sound of the avalanche came from within Konoha, it provided an excuse for internal strife, making the so-called Will of Fire seem like a joke in the face of real losses.

    The bodies of those few Root ninjas in the forest proved that this farewell firework show wasn''t Neiki breaking the rules but a result of internal disagreements within Konoha, forcing Neiki to retaliate.

    This would create a new rift within Konoha.

    Danzo didn''t disappoint him.

    Neiki smiled.

    After suffering such a near-death humiliation, how could Danzo not send people to watch Neiki?

    Once he sent people, things would no longer be under Danzo''s control. With all the explosive tags in Konoha detonated, Neiki could imagine the lively scene at the Konoha high-level meeting the next day.

    After watching the fireworks, Neiki put out the campfire and used a kunai to carve a deep scratch across his forehead protector.

    As if symbolizing a turning point in destiny.

    From ninja to rogue ninja.

    Neiki looked at the forehead protector in his hand.

    He had carved it quickly, but this journey wasn''t as smooth as carving a scratch.

    From being branded with the Caged Bird Seal to wiping out the Hyuga clan and becoming a rogue ninja.

    This journey had taken Neiki ten years.

    It took ten years to end a thousand-year-old clan''s entrenched system and ten years to bring a powerful village to decline. From this perspective, Neiki''s efficiency was still high.

    Although the Caged Bird Seal was still etched on his forehead.

    The eagle soaring in the sky was still at risk of being caught and caged.

    Regardless, this was significant progress.

    Ten years to achieve this was already a great accomplishment.

    Truly removing the caged bird seal would require further efforts from Neiki in the future.

    [Collected Essence: 96.7%]

    This line of text still floated on Neiki''s retina.

    This was the current essence collection rate of Neiki''s Byakugan after the Hyuga massacre, just 3.3% short of reaching the final stage.

    During the Hyuga massacre, Neiki only absorbed the Byakugan from branch members, preserving the main family''s Byakugan¡ªabout twenty pairs of varying purity. Still, they could easily push the Byakugan''s progress to 100%.

    He didn''t immediately enhance the Byakugan to 100% during the massacre because advancing the Byakugan to the final stage would result in a period of weakness, and Konoha was chaotic at the time. The Uchiha rebellion was imminent, and a period of weakness would make Neiki miss out on many benefits.

    "But soon, I can prepare for the final stage of the advancement."

    Neiki smiled faintly.

    He didn''t know how long the Byakugan''s weakness period would last, but it didn''t matter. He would find a safe place until the advancement was complete.

    The method to remove the Caged Bird Seal lay in the final stage of the Byakugan.

    What abilities would the final stage of the Byakugan awaken?

    Neiki was quite looking forward to it.

    "Let''s go." Neiki put on his forehead protector and extinguished the campfire.

    "Where to?" Hanabi looked at the scratch on Neiki''s forehead protector, not understanding what it meant.

    She dared not ask but noticed Neiki''s faint smile, feeling he was in a good mood.

    Does Brother Neiki really like fireworks?

    Hanabi pondered.

    "To a place where we can watch the world crumble."

    Neiki said.

    The two, tall and short, crossed the lake, walking towards the star-lit path ahead.

    S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 48

    "What should we do with him?"

    Neji lay on the hospital bed, his consciousness hazy and his vision dark. However, the surrounding conversation was clear, seeping into his brain.

    His thoughts were sluggish, and he could not grasp the meaning of the words, but his memory was still functional. He recorded every word, ready to be analyzed once his mind cleared.

    "He''s a victim too, just like the rest of you who hate Neiki. If we hadn''t intervened, he would have been killed by Neiki." It was the voice of Nara Shikaku, head of the Nara clan.

    "That beast¡­ he even attacked his own brother."

    "Neiki slaughtered the entire Hyuga clan. Why would he spare his brother?" Shikaku sighed.

    Understanding shikaku''s point, the other person fell silent for a moment before responding:

    "¡­We won''t hold him accountable, but we need an explanation."

    "The Hokage is considering this. The preliminary idea is to use the Hyuga clan''s inheritance¡­" Shikaku lowered his voice as he continued.

    "However, the Inuzuka clan might take the largest share¡­ My Nara clan and the Yamanaka clan suffered the least in this incident. During the meeting, we''ll voluntarily relinquish our share, which can then be inherited by your clan¡­"

    The murmurings were like the whispers of rats in a dark corner.

    The dirty deal concluded quickly, and the room fell silent again. When Neji finally woke up, it was already noon the next day.

    In June, life was in full bloom. Outside the hospital window stood a large tree, the sunlight blazing. The branches cast deep and dark shadows.

    White doves flew across the sky, the blue sky clear and spotless, as if last night''s turmoil had been nothing but a heart-wrenching dream.

    Neji sat up in bed, causing the stitches in his abdomen to tear, sending a wave of sharp pain through his body.

    "Do you want to eat?" A weak voice came from a small girl with a bandaged eye, holding a bowl of steaming red bean soup. She stood by the bed, her gaze evasive, looking hesitant.

    And a bit scared.

    Neji turned to look at Hinata, at the blue curse mark on her forehead.

    Due to his father''s fate, Neji harbored extreme hatred toward everything related to the Hyuga main family when he was young. He hated Hiashi and, by extension, Hiashi''s daughter Hinata. Neji''s hatred for Hiashi spilled over to her as well.

    In one of their sparring sessions, he even considered killing Hinata before the guards could react.

    "You killed my father, I will kill your daughter." In some way, it seemed justified.

    But in the Hyuga clan, the absolute rule of the main family over the branch family was more justified than blood for blood.

    The system maintained by the Caged Bird Seal overshadowed all human nature and social justice, leaving Neji gasping for breath and desperate to rebel.

    However¡­

    When Neiki finally overthrew the Caged Bird Seal, toppled the main family, killed Hiashi, and brought freedom to all branch family members¡­

    Neji realized that if freedom came at the cost of destroying himself and others, he might not desire it as much.

    He might not hate Hiashi that much.

    He might not dislike Hinata in front of him.

    The goal he once considered worth any sacrifice, once achieved, seemed unworthy of so many tears and so much blood.

    The Hyuga clan in Konoha had been nearly annihilated, with only two members left.

    Brother Neiki had committed a grave crime and chose to defect from Konoha.

    Was freedom truly so weighty?

    Was it worth going this far?

    Neji didn''t understand and couldn''t figure it out. He took the red bean soup from Hinata and sipped it.

    Unfortunately, it was sweet.

    "I''m sorry," Neji mumbled.

    He threw away the spoon and drank straight from the bowl.

    Tears fell into the red bean soup.

    Finally, it tasted salty.

    Hinata didn''t understand why Neji apologized to her. Seeing Neji gulping down the soup, she finally relaxed a bit, smiled, and urged:

    "It''s okay, Brother Neji. Take your time. There''s more¡­"

    ¡­

    The Hokage Rock had the highest concentration of explosive tags.

    Since the explosion last night, the massive cliff where the Hokage Rock was located had completely collapsed, with debris crushing many nearby buildings. Some people had their legs broken, but fortunately, there were no fatalities.

    Naruto sat on the flat land above the cliff, staring blankly at the bustling reconstruction of Konoha below. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The repair of the Hokage Rock was scheduled far into the future. Naruto had never cared about such boring matters, but he had become quiet and steady since being captured by the Uchiha and releasing the Nine-Tails.

    This was because, when he was about to be completely consumed by the Nine-Tails, he saw his father¡ªthe youngest Hokage who had sacrificed himself to resist the Nine-Tails¡ªthe Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze.

    "When they start repairing the Hokage Rock, I''ll make sure the craftsmen make Dad look even cooler," Naruto thought the previous depiction of the Fourth Hokage on the Hokage Rock didn''t do justice to his father''s real appearance. Neiki''s explosion was timely.

    "I''m the Fourth Hokage''s son¡­" Naruto muttered to himself, then suddenly smiled shyly.

    Although the villagers, due to another Nine-Tails rampage, were becoming more hostile towards him, and the Konoha high-ups were discussing the possibility of confining Naruto completely, taking away his freedom as a Jinchuriki, and constantly monitoring him with ninja, these new worries couldn''t extinguish the fierce flame burning in Naruto''s heart.

    I am the son of the Fourth Hokage.

    I can''t disgrace him.

    He died to protect the village.

    I''m proud to have such a father¡­

    Simple thoughts rose in young Naruto''s heart.

    At a certain moment, an abrupt impulse made Naruto stand up, stretch out his arms as if embracing the sky, and shout:

    "I will definitely become Hokage like him, work hard to protect the village, and gain everyone''s recognition."

    "I won''t let today''s disaster happen again!!"

    ¡­

    Naruto''s shout echoed far.

    "Did you hear that? This kid''s ambition." In the temporary meeting room, Hiruzen Sarutobi stroked his beard and smiled.

    After a moment of silence, Homura Mitokado spoke calmly:

    "Locking him up is also for his own good. His father can''t save him a second time."

    "We won''t allow such a thing to happen again!" Having been saved by Minato during the second Nine-Tails rampage, Sarutobi glared and retorted, "This is non-negotiable. Next topic!"

    Sarutobi rarely acted so autocratically unless someone truly disappointed him.

    With the preliminaries over, the next topic was the main event.

    "Explain, Danzo." Sarutobi turned and stared at the silent Danzo in the corner.

    "What''s the deal with Neiki?"

    "And what about these two Root ninja corpses?"

 Chapter 49

    Konoha held a high-level meeting the day after the Uchiha and Neiki Rebellion. Along with discussions on rebuilding the village and preparing for war, there were two seemingly minor but significant decisions regarding internal organizational adjustments and high-ranking appointments:

    Root was disbanded, and its members were reassigned to various Konoha departments, such as the Anbu, Interrogation Unit, and Education Department.The abolition of Danzo''s position as Hokage''s advisor.

    The reasons were not explicitly stated, but those in the know had already guessed. Last night''s last and most severe explosion in Konoha was likely not solely due to Neiki''s treachery but rather the result of a "brilliant idea" from some high-ranking officials within Konoha.

    For the sake of unity, certain individuals tacitly agreed to blame the explosion entirely on the exceedingly arrogant Neiki.

    Ordinary villagers didn''t need to know the truth; they just needed to know whom to hate.

    The details of the incidents, including the Uchiha rebellion in the afternoon and Neiki''s rebellion in the evening, had been thoroughly sorted out. Specific events such as the second Nine-Tails incident, the massacre of the Uchiha clan, the destruction of the Hyuga clan, the burning of a secret room in the outskirts, the destruction of underground laboratories, and a series of continuous explosions in Konoha, all fell under the broader categories of the two rebellion incidents.

    Unfortunately, due to Konoha''s complacent mindset over the years and numerous other issues, they had failed to prevent either rebellion.

    Particularly with the Uchiha rebellion, despite having early intelligence, Konoha''s underestimation of the Uchiha''s resolve and their leader Fugaku''s capabilities led to the capture of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and the release of the Nine-Tails.

    If not for the precautions left by the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze, Hiruzen Sarutobi might have died.

    Following that, Uchiha Shana led the surviving Uchiha members to escape, their whereabouts unknown.

    After triggering the last batch of explosive tags, Neiki also vanished with Hanabi.

    They left behind a devastated Konoha.

    Bounties for the Uchiha and Neiki will be gradually issued the following month. Although the bounties for individual Uchiha members were generally higher, Neiki''s bounty was unparalleled, reaching a staggering 60 million Ryo.

    This reflected Konoha''s assessment of the value of the Byakugan from the Hyuga main family, the Scroll of Seals that Neiki possessed, and his individual threat level.

    Considering that ordinary Jinchuriki bounties were around 50 million, the 60 million bounties on Neiki''s head indicated the extent of Konoha''s hatred towards him.

    "Konoha''s suffering is my failure as Hokage, and I deeply apologize to all of you," Sarutobi bowed to everyone present.

    "But the crisis is not over. With Konoha''s sudden turmoil, other ninja villages are likely to strike at us. This is not about clinging to power. After consulting with the village''s advisors, we''ve decided that in the upcoming war, the one who contributes the most will be chosen as the next Hokage."

    As soon as Sarutobi finished speaking, the atmosphere in the meeting room became tense. Clan leaders and Elite Jonin exchanged glances and whispers. Even Inuzuka Tsume, who had been reluctant to attend and wore a sullen expression, furrowed her brow.

    Sarutobi sipped his tea, calm and composed.

    Choosing the Hokage based on merit was always an unspoken rule. The Hokage needed to be nominated by the high-ranking officials, voted on by the jonin, and approved by the Daimyo. However, these criteria invariably require the candidate''s outstanding abilities and achievements.

    High-ranking officials wouldn''t nominate an incompetent person like Hokage, interests couldn''t easily sway Jonin''s votes, and Daimyo''s approval demanded genuine prestige and fame.

    Minato Namikaze, a commoner, became the Fourth Hokage because of his remarkable contributions during the Third Shinobi World War. His bravery on the battlefield won many hearts, and his actions were nothing short of heroic.

    However, before the Third Shinobi World War, Sarutobi never explicitly stated that "the one who contributes the most will be chosen."

    Back then, Konoha wasn''t in such dire straits.

    While merit was an unspoken rule, it wasn''t always the case.

    Even Orochimaru, with his significant contributions, didn''t become Hokage.

    Why was it Minato? Merit can be vague, and Hokage''s choice involves more than merit.

    Now that Sarutobi had made "the one who contributes the most will be Hokage" an explicit rule, it became official. His influence over the next Hokage''s selection was no greater than anyone else''s.

    Merit would be unambiguous as the only standard for becoming Hokage.

    Nominations, join votes, and the Daimyo''s approval would no longer hold more weight than "merit."

    Many present were eager, especially the clan leaders, who deeply understood the significance of the Hokage position for their clans.

    While some were pleased, others lowered their heads in contemplation.

    Sarutobi''s willingness to loosen his grip was good for these clans. Still, it also showed that he and the other high-ranking officials were quite pessimistic about the upcoming situation.

    They felt compelled to relinquish the decision-making power for the next Hokage to gain the full support of other ninja clans and factions.

    Should they take the gamble¡­

    The expanded meeting ended in thoughtful silence.

    Sarutobi exhaled a puff of smoke, watching the attendees leave one by one until only Danzo remained.

    "They will collaborate to support a candidate who represents their interests and then create opportunities for him on the battlefield," Danzo said coldly.

    Danzo had been perpetually bitter since losing his position as Hokage''s advisor.

    "We don''t need to consider what the future holds," Sarutobi said, "We only need to consider surviving."

    Winter is coming.

    Mobilizing the clans to compete is better than letting them harbor ill intentions.

    After Neiki''s manipulations, how many would choose to stand together in a crisis without substantial rewards?

    "I don''t believe things will get that bad," Danzo replied.

    "The biggest lesson from the Uchiha and Neiki rebellions is that we must always prepare for the worst, right?" Sarutobi said.

    After silence, Danzo changed the subject: "When will Tsunade and Jiraiya return?"

    He knew Sarutobi considered either of them the best candidates for the next Hokage.

    Though the decision opened the door for other clans, Danzo saw it as merely working for these two.

    Sarutobi understood Danzo''s implication and shook his head:

    "As long as they return before the war, it''s fine. The Hokage position isn''t necessarily reserved for them. As I said, it will be based on merit."

    "Even you, Danzo." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If you achieve enough merit, you can become Hokage."

    Danzo didn''t respond. He just smirked coldly as he left.

    He might have believed it if Sarutobi hadn''t dismantled Root before saying this.

 Chapter 50

    Flaming June.

    The waves, accompanied by the sea breeze, brought the salty scent of seawater and the refreshing aroma of coconuts. Fish leaped out of the water, drawing arcs in the air. Their silvery scales reflected the sun''s rays, making them dazzlingly bright.

    The fish would leap and then submerge again, repeating the cycle like a circus hidden beneath the sea, with dedicated acrobats tirelessly performing their tricks for an underwater audience.

    Seagulls let out long cries. A girl stood on the beach, holding her shoes, her face full of wonder as she watched the waves wash over her feet.

    Just as she had never seen the sea before, the surrounding people had never seen a human with such mysterious white eyes.

    "To the Land of Waves," a voice pulled the old boatman''s gaze away from the girl. He looked at the boy who had appeared before him, his eyes wrapped in several layers of black cloth.

    "Is he blind?" The old boatman was curious but held back his question when he saw the long sword on the boy''s back. Instead, he said, "30 ryo per person."

    Half the price of a bowl of Ichiraku Ramen.

    The boy nodded and handed the old boatman, 60 ryo.

    "We''ll set sail in ten minutes," the old boatman said leisurely, pocketing the money with his straw hat.

    The journey from the border of the Land of Fire to the Land of Waves was not short. The old boatman needed to wait until the scheduled departure time or until the boat was full to maximize his business for each trip.

    However, the boy seemed hurried and said, "Let''s set sail now. I can pay extra."

    "Is he a young master from a wealthy family?" The old boatman had never met someone who couldn''t wait ten minutes. He scratched his head but said, "No, it''s not about the money¡­" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It wasn''t that the old boatman didn''t want to make more money, but he couldn''t think only of himself.

    Shipping was the only link between the Land of Waves and the outside world. There were only a few ferries each day, scheduled and on time. Although there weren''t many passengers, they were all locals. If he skipped one trip today, someone might miss the next boat and travel farther at a higher cost.

    The boy nodded and didn''t insist, which earned him a bit of goodwill from the old boatman.

    Ten minutes passed quickly. Several sun-tanned villagers gradually arrived at the dock with jars and containers.

    "Hey, Keisa, good business today? You sold out your fish early!"

    "Haha, there weren''t many fish today, so of course, I sold out quickly."

    "Keisa, why did you buy a plush toy?"

    "It''s a gift for my son, Inari. It''s his birthday today."

    "That''s great. So you''re going home early for his birthday celebration."

    As the villagers boarded the boat, they chatted about their day''s harvest. Soon, the cargo hold was filled with fishy-smelling supplies like rice, oil, and salt.

    The girl and the boy boarded the boat amidst the villagers'' lowered voices. They silently rearranged their goods to make room for the two, using subtle glances to convey their curiosity and friendliness.

    The well-dressed pair seemed out of place among the villagers.

    Although the Land of Waves had wealthy people, the rich would have boats rather than squeezing in with ordinary folk.

    Eventually, the boat was full, and the old boatman smiled as he pushed the boat away from the dock. However, they hadn''t sailed far when a large ship blocked their way.

    The ship, much sturdier, bumped the old boatman''s boat, nearly capsizing it.

    "Turn back!" came a cold order from the large ship.

    Reluctantly, the old boatman steered back to the dock.

    The villagers cursed angrily, their goods almost destroyed. Keisa even had to jump into the water to retrieve his son''s plush toy.

    When the boat finally docked, the villagers, led by Keisa, were ready to demand an explanation.

    "What do you think you''re doing? This could have killed someone!" Keisa shouted furiously.

    "And what do you think you''re doing?" sneered a muscle-bound man who led a group of ruffians off the large ship. He shoved a metal bat in Keisa''s face. "This is Kado Company''s exclusive shipping area. Who gave you permission to run this illegal boat?"

    He turned to the old boatman, "Old man, our boss told you a long time ago to stop this illegal business. This is the third time. Don''t blame me!"

    "Guys, smash it!"

    Seeing they were outnumbered, Keisa and the old boatman raised their fish spears to protect the boat, shouting, "You bandits! Thieves! Who dares!"

    Bang!

    Keisa felt a powerful force hit his chest, sending him flying.

    Outnumbered, the old boatman could only watch as the ruffians destroyed his beloved boat, kneeling in tears.

    The other villagers stood by in fear. Keisa might not have noticed, but they saw that the punch came from a ninja with a missing-nin headband hidden among the ruffians.

    One punch was all it took to hinder the strong Keisa. That was the difference between ninjas and ordinary people. They stood no chance.

    "See? This is what happens when you run illegal boats!" the muscle-bound man laughed, then turned to the villagers, "It''s not that we don''t want you to travel, but you should use Kado Company''s boats!"

    "We have exclusive shipping authorization from the Land of Waves'' Daimyo. Does this old man have that? No! And these small boats fall apart in the wind. What if someone dies?"

    His words were shameless, but the villagers, knowing Kado''s plans to monopolize the Land of Waves'' transport routes, were both fearful and furious. They had never expected such violent tactics.

    "Let''s go, boys." The muscle-bound man was about to leave when a voice called out.

    "Hey."

    "Hm?" He turned, raising an eyebrow at the boy who had stepped forward from the villagers.

    The boy, with his eyes covered by a black cloth, was a ninja. His presence had made the muscle-bound man wait to act. Was he now going to stand up for the villagers?

    Keisa, supported by the villagers, looked worried. Now was not the time to act tough¡­

    "What do you want?" The muscle-bound man softened his tone, not wanting to provoke the boy.

    "I need to go to the Land of Waves," the boy said.

    The muscle-bound man laughed, "300 ryo per person, but for you, it''s free!"

    The boy nodded lightly and, to the villagers'' dismay, boarded the ship with the ruffians.

    As the ship left, the villagers were left behind.

    The larger ship was spacious but couldn''t hide the malicious and curious stares.

    A youth from Kirigakure with a missing-nin headband approached the boy and sat beside him.

    "My name is Yoshino Ito. You two are from Konoha, right?"

    The boy ignored him.

    Yoshino, the one who had punched Keisa, tried not to stare at the girl.

    "Are you here on a mission?"

    Kirigakure missing-nin had no conflicts with other villages unless their missions clashed.

    "No," the girl replied, enjoying the sea breeze and turning to smile at him.

    Her pale eyes held a chilling power, making Yoshino''s breath catch.

    "I see. Then we can coexist peacefully."

    He didn''t care why they were here. What mattered was the girl''s forehead lacked the rumored curse mark of the Hyuga clan.

    She was truly a Hyuga!

    And so young!

    Did they dare to let such a young Hyuga out?

    As a rogue ninja from Kirigakure, Yoshino knew how strictly the Hyuga clan controlled their kekkei genkai. The only Byakugan outside Konoha belonged to Ao, a Kirigakure jonin, making him highly wanted by Konoha.

    Despite this, every Kirigakure ninja coveted the Byakugan. They knew its power well, as it rendered their Hidden Mist Jutsu useless.

    Ao''s Byakugan was instrumental in securing his position in Kirigakure.

    Yoshino''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t know what had happened in Konoha for the Hyuga to let a clan member out, but he couldn''t miss this chance.

    "This might be my only opportunity," he thought.

    "Yes, we can coexist peacefully," the girl said sweetly.

 Chapter 51

    The Land of Waves is located in the eastern sea of the Land of Fire, wedged between the Land of Fire and the Land of Water. It is a very inconspicuous island nation with very little information about it.

    Since the end of the Third Shinobi World War, Kirigakure in the Land of Water has become increasingly isolated, withdrawing from external contacts. After probing unsuccessfully, Konohagakure gradually let down its guard against Kirigakure and simultaneously reduced the intensity of intelligence gathering in the eastern seas.

    As a result, the Land of Waves, situated at the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Water, effectively became an isolated island with scant information about it. Kirigakure, due to its pursuit of missing Nin, might have more details. Still, Konohagakure''s knowledge lagged significantly, with the latest intelligence on the Land of Waves dating back to a rough survey conducted a year ago.

    A Konoha ninja incidentally carried out this survey while executing an assassination mission. This ninja''s name was:

    Neji.

    After someone destroyed Konoha''s intelligence database before defecting, all that remained were the vague memories of Konoha shinobi about the Land of Waves.

    After the Fourth Shinobi World War, Konoha would inevitably rebuild its intelligence on the Land of Waves. By then, Neji''s whereabouts would be unknown, even to himself.

    Neji took out a key and opened the gate to a courtyard sealed for a year.

    "Is this your home here, Neji?" Hanabi asked, running her fingers over the dusty desk. In an instant, her hand turned black. She couldn''t help but exclaim, "Yuck!"

    "No, it belonged to a friend," Neji replied calmly, pulling some rags from a cabinet and handing one to Hanabi. "Clean your room."

    "What happened to your friend?" Hanabi asked while starting to clean. Due to her short stature, she had to drag a stool around to reach the high furniture.

    "He died."

    Hanabi paused, looking at Neji hesitating.

    "I killed him," Neji continued, watching her busying around.

    "Why?" Hanabi couldn''t help but ask.

    "Because he defected from Konoha like I did. But he was weaker than me, so he died by my hand."

    Neji formed a cross with his index and middle fingers on both hands.

    Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!

    Suddenly, the courtyard was filled with clones, each wearing black eye masks and cleaning.

    It didn''t take long for the place to be spotless, transformed from its dusty state.

    "From now on, this will be our base," Neji declared.

    Hanabi looked around, excited. Though the place was simple and nowhere near as luxurious as the Hyuga clan''s main house, the sunny beach and gentle sea breeze were much better than the oppressive, hostile atmosphere of the Hyuga compound.

    Most importantly, there was no one else here.

    Just "us."

    Excited, Hanabi didn''t notice that when Neji said "base," she saw the courtyard, but Neji envisioned the entire Land of Waves.

    This small country, with a population of just over 50,000 and no funds or need to establish a shinobi village, relied heavily on imports for resources.

    Because of this, the maritime trade routes were the country''s lifeline. Whoever controlled these routes held the nation''s future and people''s lives.

    Neji considered the entire Land of Waves as his base or experimental ground.

    Fully upgrading his eyes would take about half a month. Neji wasn''t in a hurry. He went to the basement to arrange the valuable items he had gathered from Konoha, such as Byakugan, Sharingan, and sealing scrolls. Meanwhile, a clone stayed in the courtyard to train Hanabi.

    "Hanabi, your movements on the ship were too noticeable¡­"

    Inari sat by the dock, idly feeding mud to the fish and constantly looking toward the setting sun, waiting for his stepfather Kaiza''s return.

    "Inari, do you know the legend of the ghost ship?" a voice said behind him, making Inari jump.

    He turned and saw his grandfather, Tazuna.

    "Grandpa, that was mean!" Inari pouted.

    Tazuna, tipsy from his drink, loved teasing the youngsters. He laughed heartily, "Kids staying out late by the sea will be taken by the ghost ship and never come back! You know, a ship filled with ghosts, and you might even see your grandmother there!"

    "That''s just to scare kids!" Inari protested.

    "Aren''t you a kid?" Tazuna teased.

    "But I turned four today!"

    "Oh, you''re a grown-up now, huh?" Tazuna mussed Inari''s hair with calloused hands, which was uncomfortable. Inari soon got annoyed and jumped away, loudly protesting.

    Tazuna saw him escape, chuckled, and said, "Come home early. We''re waiting to celebrate your birthday!"

    "Okay, I''ll come back with Kaiza!"

    The Land of Waves was small, and everyone was local. Inari was a strong swimmer, so Tazuna wasn''t worried. Inari admired his stepfather, Kaiza, and the two shared a deep bond. Tazuna didn''t mind Kaiza being late, thinking he was preparing a birthday gift for Inari.

    After reminding Inari, Tazuna headed home with his hoe.

    "Grandpa just likes to scare me," Inari muttered, feeling the cool evening breeze. He walked along the shore, kicking stones into the sea.

    "But when will Kaiza come back?"

    Young love is straightforward and intense. Inari sighed. The wind blew his hat away, and he chased after it, but his steps slowed.

    A huge shadow loomed over him.

    Inari looked up, wide-eyed.

    His hat had landed on the mast of a beached ship, like a head hanging high.

    Unidentified red stains spread through the nearby water and sand. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is anyone there?"

    No response.

    Inari climbed a nearby hill, stood on tiptoe to look at the deck, then peered through a porthole into the ship.

    He froze.

    It was as if his brain had finally processed the visual signals from his eyes.

    He looked again at the deck, then at the cabin.

    Bodies covered the deck and filled the cabin.

    Blood seeped from the cabin to the ground.

    A¡­ghost ship!

 Chapter 52

    Recently, a significant event occurred in the Land of Waves.

    A ship loaded with corpses ran aground on the southeastern shore of the island. All the deceased were subordinates of the wealthy merchant Gato.

    Among the dead were two rogue ninjas from Kirigakure!

    Gato hired these rogue ninjas to help him complete his violent monopoly over the Land of Waves'' maritime routes. They had thought they were only bullying ordinary people, but they hadn''t expected to die silently aboard Gato''s ship.

    Undoubtedly, this was the work of other ninjas.

    Even though the victims were Gato''s unscrupulous thugs, such a bloody and violent massacre was enough to terrify the entire population of the Land of Waves.

    It''s rare for ninjas to engage in such indiscriminate slaughter against ordinary people. When the islanders were cleaning the corpses from the ship, they could sense the terror and fear of the crew during the massacre.

    The inside of the portholes was smeared with varying shades of bloody handprints¡ªevidence of someone who had fallen in the cabin and, with hands covered in their comrades'' blood, tried to break the windows to escape.

    There were bodies kneeling on the ground as if begging for mercy, but the killer had used some method that left these corpses without any visible blood or external wounds.

    Some had tried to fight back with axes, but they seemed to have been snapped by a great force, decapitating their wielders. The headless bodies holding axe handles were a testament to their futile bravery.

    Some tried to jump into the sea, but most were shot through the head with kunai from behind while their legs dangled over the rail, dying in gruesome poses. Whether anyone managed to escape the slaughter and the waves remains unknown.

    Even after a week, no survivors revealed what happened on the ship.

    Regardless, the bodies still needed to be dealt with.

    Tazuna, highly respected in the Land of Waves, organized the registration and burial of all the dead. Some of the deceased were local youths who had gone to work for Gato, and their families on the island handled their funerals.

    However, many others were ordinary people from all over with unclear backgrounds.

    In the hot and humid June weather, the bodies decayed quickly. With Gato refusing to claim the bodies, they could only be burned, leaving behind photos and ashes for potential claimants.

    "Alright, it''s over now. Boys have to be brave and strong, Inari!" Kaiza encouraged the tearful Inari.

    After the old fisherman¡¯s boat was destroyed, Kaiza returned late to a friend''s fishing boat.

    Little Inari had been the first to witness the death ship. After seeing the mass of bodies, he feared that his stepfather Kaiza was among them and bravely searched through the corpses while crying until the psychological pressure became too much. He ran home to tell his grandfather, Tazuna.

    Even now, with Kaiza back, Inari remained haunted by nightmares and a lingering sense of dread.

    "The world is getting crazier," Tazuna sighed, scratching his head.

    The ghost ship was just a tale used to scare children. He never imagined Inari would encounter something more terrifying than the ghost ship¡ªa ship filled with death. Seeing his grandson so frightened made him feel both guilty and sorrowful.

    Why couldn''t he hold his tongue after drinking?

    Kaiza remained silent.

    He hadn''t found the bodies of the boy and the girl from that day on the death ship, so they must have disembarked earlier or escaped by jumping into the sea. After all, neither a blind boy nor a little girl seemed like the kind to be a vicious killer.

    In such chaotic times, perhaps this could be considered good news.

    "Inari, didn''t you make a new friend recently? If you keep crying, your friend might not want to play with you," Tsunami reminded him.

    Inari immediately quieted down.

    Seeing the remarkable effect, Kaiza grew curious. "A new friend?"

    "Yes, a child from the estate to the north. The girl is quite cute," Tsunami praised.

    "That estate has been abandoned for a long time," Kaiza said, surprised. He then teased his son, "Is that right, Inari? Is the girl from the estate really cute?"

    Inari remained silent.

    If he were to judge based on looks alone, then yes, she was cute.

    However¡­

    "Those were all scum."

    "Do you know what scum is, Inari?"

    "It''s useless people who deserve to be chopped up and buried under trees!"

    "Why would you pity such scum?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Did you see my eyes? You don''t know what they wanted to do when they saw my eyes!"

    "They got what they deserved¡­ huh? You''re asking me what ¡®deserved'' means? I¡­ I heard it from my brother. It means something similar!"

    Inari didn''t understand why the girl with beautiful white eyes said such harsh and strange things. Her rhetoric about "scum" made him instinctively fearful.

    Although a year younger, she spoke as if she had killed many and understood many truths, making her tone exceptionally confident.

    He felt something was wrong, but having lived on the island all his life, he couldn''t refute her.

    He didn''t tell Kaiza about it.

    Just like how the girl only acted obediently in front of her brother.

    Their interactions were more like children showing off; clearly, Inari was on the losing side.

    "Inari, should we invite your friend over for dinner?" Tsunami suggested, having prepared a sumptuous meal to make up for Inari''s birthday.

    "No, she''s probably training now," Inari quickly said.

    "Training for what?" Kaiza asked curiously.

    "Training to plant trees," Inari replied honestly.

    The adults exchanged glances.

    It seemed the kid had been fooled.

    "Compensation? Not a chance!"

    "Get rid of her!"

    After ordering his men to chase away the elderly woman at his door, Gato crawled out from under his bed.

    Since the death ship incident, the wealthy merchant had been paranoid about any movement around him.

    He ordered all company ships to sail aimlessly at sea, hoping potential killers wouldn''t find him.

    He hid near one of his company¡¯s docks in the Land of Waves.

    "Did you find any strong ninja to protect me?"

    "What?"

    "You did? Let me see!"

    His men brought him a stack of bounty posters, which he began to flip through.

    Bounty amounts are the hard currency for rogue ninjas. Generally, the higher the bounty, the stronger the rogue ninja, and the higher the commission for tasks.

    Depending on the specific mission, commissions usually range from 10% to 1% of the bounty, with protection missions often priced at the highest rate.

    "Tsk tsk, Neji, 60 million. Too bad you''re all useless and can''t find him to protect me," Gato said, pretending.

    Despite valuing his life, Gato wasn''t willing to pay such a high commission, even if his men could find Neji.

    In reality, the greedy merchant never intended to pay the commission.

    He couldn''t skim off the top if the hired ninja were too strong.

    He flipped to the next page.

    "Fifteen million for Zabuza Momochi¡­ hmm."

    At sunset, the death ship that had caused all this still lay on the distant beach, like a drifting bottle accidentally washed ashore in the Land of Waves, wrapped in blood and terror.

    The cork remained, but the message inside was lost.

    No one knew what the message said.

    Just as no one knew, the death ship heralded a beginning.

 Chapter 53

    "Kado has sent people to take control of all nearby shipping lanes!"

    "Not only can we not run our ferry business, but we also have to pay him a toll just to use our own boats."

    "This is outrageous!"

    "Sigh, if I sell fish at the original price, I won''t make any money after paying the toll, and if I raise the price, nobody will buy my fish."

    After the death ship incident, Kado''s shipping company resumed operations and was well-prepared. Swiftly, it took over all the shipping routes in the Land of Waves. It was draining the lifeblood of over 50,000 people in the country, just like a powerful pump.

    The Land of Waves is rich in fishing resources. Most of the fish caught is sold to towns and villages in the neighboring Land of Fire, and the money earned is used to purchase other goods that are hard to produce on the island.

    Kado''s monopoly on shipping and the heavy taxes he imposed on fishermen and traders meant that their goods were no longer competitively priced, drastically reducing their income. The entire Land of Waves was filled with resentment as Kado''s actions bled the country dry.

    Despite Kado''s numerous thugs, this country never lacked brave souls who defied tyranny.

    Led by Kaiza, a hero who had once stood up to repair the dam, the people were following him in strong protest against Kado''s monopoly.

    Every evening, you could see a group of people, tired from a day''s work, holding torches and chanting in protest outside Kado''s company''s gates during dinner time.

    "Kado showed up, Neji!" Hanabi excitedly ran back to the courtyard, shouting.

    Neji was practicing his sword techniques. The weakness of his Byakugan had given him a new perspective on the world around him.

    Previously, Neji could see anything he wanted with his Byakugan, leaving no secrets in the world.

    But now, with his Byakugan temporarily out of commission, the omniscient view was replaced by darkness, becoming extremely narrow. Yet, in this narrow perspective, Neji felt the world become remarkably clear.

    Drawing an analogy was like switching from a cheat that revealed the entire map to viewing the world through a sniper scope.

    While his field of view was reduced, it allowed Neji to gain a more precise understanding of the details he previously overlooked.

    "Residual chakra from a previous sword technique can affect the actual effectiveness of a subsequent technique with a different chakra nature," Neji murmured.

    His sword sliced through the air with a hum.

    Using different chakra natures in sword techniques gave Neji a significant advantage against other ninjas. While elemental affinities became less relevant with the escalating power levels and transformations in the latter stages of the original Naruto series, they still played a crucial role when facing opponents of similar skill levels.

    Fire sword techniques against wind ninjutsu, water sword techniques against fire ninjutsu¡­ Just like the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, who was proficient in all five basic chakra natures, Neji''s versatility meant He could usually gain the upper hand against opponents specialized in a single element. This was Neji''s initial intention when building his swordsmanship system using his analytical abilities.

    However, during his Byakugan''s period of weakness, Neji realized that elemental sword techniques differed from elemental ninjutsu.

    Since chakra sword techniques require a medium (the sword) for execution, using different chakra natures on the same sword consecutively would not only damage the sword but also reduce its power by 10% to 30%.

    In contrast, ninjutsu, being cast directly from the body, didn''t suffer such losses.

    Neji recalled his sword clone''s battle against the masked man.

    During the fight, the sword clone''s weapon shattered when it was about to unleash the Decay Sword Technique. This was partly because Neji hadn''t fully analyzed the Decay Sword Technique and thus couldn''t execute it correctly, but also because using multiple elemental sword techniques had weakened the sword.

    "I need a better sword."

    A sword that can withstand five different chakra natures.

    "Or, I need to prepare more swords in advance."

    This way, I wouldn''t have to worry about a sword breaking. If it breaks, just switch to a new one.

    The replication ability from the third stage of his Byakugan''s evolution might come in handy here.

    Neji pondered his strategies. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Neji, Kado really showed up!" Hanabi repeated, seeing that Neji wasn''t paying attention.

    "Is that so?" Neji came back to his senses and nodded.

    "Aren''t we going to kill him?" Hanabi asked, tilting her head. "The villagers all say he''s terrible, making everything unaffordable."

    "When did I say I was going to kill him?" Neji asked with a smile.

    "But you pinned his photo to the plan wall with a kunai," Hanabi said, puzzled.

    "That doesn''t mean I intend to kill him," Neji replied, patting Hanabi''s head. "This guy is more useful to me alive than dead."

    "Oh¡ª" Hanabi drew out the sound, thinking that if they were going to kill Kado, she could try to complete the mission herself.

    Unfortunately, Kado couldn''t be killed yet.

    "Two very powerful ninja arrived on the island recently. Could they be here to kill Kado?" Hanabi asked worriedly.

    Using her Byakugan, she could easily distinguish between ordinary people and ninjas. With Neji temporarily unable to use his Byakugan, Hanabi had taken on the task of observing the ninja distribution on the island.

    She had spent so much time outside that she had tanned a bit.

    "They''re probably here on Kado''s invitation," Neji said calmly.

    From Hanabi''s descriptions, Neji knew those two ninjas were Zabuza Momochi and Haku, a rogue ninja from Kirigakure and the main antagonists in Team 7''s first mission in the original series.

    Neji wasn''t particularly concerned about them aligning with Kado. If they left before his Byakugan recovered, he could ignore them. But if they stayed after his Byakugan recovered, a confrontation would be inevitable.

    As his Byakugan evolved to its final stage and the period of weakness passed, Neji began to understand what his final ability would be.

    Indeed, he still needed the essence of the Byakugan.

    And he needed a lot of it.

    Once his period of weakness ended, he would immediately begin his plan. No one could stop him, not Zabuza and Haku, not the 50,000 lives of the Land of Waves, not even his remaining sense of morality.

    "Neji, is this a shell? It''s so pretty!" Hanabi admired something in a nearby aquarium.

    It was the only decoration in the house.

    Hanabi had never known Neji liked shells so much.

    Neji said slowly, "This is a pearl oyster shell, a type of shell that can produce pearls when sand is placed inside."

    Hanabi looked at the shell with even more admiration.

 Chapter 54

    "Are you going today as well?"

    At the dinner table, Kaiza set down his chopsticks, and his wife Tsunami couldn''t help but ask.

    "Of course. If we keep letting Kado run rampant like this, none of us will have a good life!" Before Kaiza could speak, Tazuna, his father-in-law, expressed his support for Kaiza''s righteous cause. He turned to his grandson, Inari. "Isn''t that right, Inari?"

    "Grandpa''s right! I support Uncle Kaiza too!" Inari shouted enthusiastically.

    Tsunami refilled Tazuna''s cup with sake and added more food to Inari''s bowl, silencing both of them. She then turned to Kaiza and voiced her concerns. "But Kado has recently brought in more thugs. If anything happens, please don''t act recklessly. Take care of yourself."

    "Don''t worry. We actually have more people on our side. It''s not just me who opposes Kado; it''s the will of everyone in the Land of Waves," Kaiza said confidently, giving Tsunami a reassuring smile. He clenched his fists to show his determination.

    It was drizzling outside as he put on his rain hat and stepped out. Turning back to the three inside the house, he said, "Besides, as a man, you have to choose a way of life that you won''t regret."

    "For me, no matter the pain or sadness, I will protect what''s truly important with all my might, even if it costs my life!"

    "Well said!" Tazuna, slightly drunk, stood up and handed Kaiza a cup of sake, insisting on a toast.

    "Yeah, yeah!" Inari looked at his stepfather with admiration, feeling a surge of excitement.

    "See you later." Kaiza waved and then disappeared into the rain.

    "I''m full, too," Inari announced, grabbing an umbrella and heading for the door. Just as he was about to step out, a firm grip on his collar stopped him.

    "Where do you think you''re going in this rain?" Tsunami''s voice was stern.

    With the tense standoff between Kaiza and Kado''s men at the docks, Tsunami instantly knew what Inari was planning. But in such a volatile situation, any slight misstep could lead to a full-blown conflict, something a child-like Inari should not be involved in.

    "I¡­ I''m going to get Pochi," Inari said, blinking. "My new friend took him home to play, and I want to bring him back before the rain gets heavier."

    Pochi was the little dog he had been raising, and the new friend he mentioned was, of course, the girl with the white eyes.

    "Oh, then be quick and come back soon," Tazuna said, waving him off.

    Relieved at being allowed to go, Inari eagerly ran out.

    "Father!" Tsunami protested, clearly upset.

    "Let him go. He''s a boy; he''ll be fine," Tazuna replied, smiling. Full from dinner, he then retired to his study.

    On his desk lay the unfinished blueprints for a grand bridge.

    Tazuna hadn''t participated in Kaiza''s protests. As an architect, he had his method for solving problems. His keen eye told him that someone as greedy as Kado wouldn''t just relinquish such massive profits due to public pressure.

    Instead of hoping protests would make Kado give up control of the shipping routes, Tazuna thought it would be better to tackle the problem at its root by building a bridge connecting the Land of Waves to the outside world. This would eliminate the shipping routes as a chokehold used by tyrants to control the country.

    Tazuna hadn''t shared his bridge-building plans with anyone yet. The people¡¯s disappointment needed to build up, and the funds for the bridge would only be fully raised once everyone had completely lost faith in Kado.

    "The people''s resolve is almost there¡­" Tazuna muttered as he began working on the blueprints.

    "Hey, you said someone was going to kill you, but it''s been days and I haven''t seen a trace of any assassin. Are you messing with me?" A man with short black hair and bandages wrapped around the lower half of his face and neck sat on a couch, glaring at Kado.

    "It must be true¡­" Kado wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    Kado himself was starting to doubt whether the death ship incident was really targeting him.

    If it was, wouldn''t the assassin have made a move by now?

    "I''ve made a lot of enemies while consolidating this country''s shipping resources. They''re jealous of my success and have hired an assassin to kill me¡­" Kado explained.

    "I don''t care about your reasons. I''m not going to guard you forever. In seven days, whether the assassin shows up or not, you need to pay me the agreed fee, got it?" Zabuza''s voice was cold and threatening.

    "Of course, of course." Kado nodded, wringing his hands nervously as he left the room with his men.

    Once out of earshot, Kado fumed. "That rogue ninja dares to threaten his employer!"

    He spat on the ground and then began to worry.

    "Do I really have to pay him in seven days?"

    That guy hadn''t done anything yet¡­

    His original plan to have the rogue ninja and the assassin kill each other seemed increasingly unlikely, as the assassin had yet to appear.

    If no assassin showed up, then the death ship incident was just an accident. He had panicked and hired a rogue ninja for nothing, and now he had to pay a hefty fee. The thought made Kado''s entire body ache.

    "Boss!" A subordinate ran up to him.

    "What is it?" Kado snapped, already in a foul mood.

    "Those people are protesting at the dock again. They''ve even seized several of our ships. There are too many of them, and the guys are too scared to intervene¡­"

    Kado''s company ran its shipping business during the day.

    At night¡­ it ran a different kind of business.

    And the nighttime business was far more lucrative.

    "Hmm?" Kado''s eyebrows shot up. He slammed his cane on the ground and cursed. "Those rebels! Rebels!!"

    "This is getting out of hand."

    "Gather some men and let''s go deal with it, quickly!"

    Just as Kado was about to head to the docks to confront the protesters, a thought struck him, and his expression turned uncertain.

    ¡­Could this be the assassin''s move?

    He turned to a subordinate and said, "Go inform those rogue ninja in the back room and tell them¡­"

    "Tell them what?" a cold voice interrupted.

    Kado stiffened and turned to see Zabuza standing next to him, his face breaking into a forced smile as he wrung his hands.

    "When did you come out, Zabuza-san?"

    "When you called me ¡®rogue ninja.''"

    The executioner''s blade rested on Kado''s neck, and Zabuza leaned in close. Even with bandages covering his mouth, Kado could smell the metallic scent of blood as Zabuza spoke.

    "You think you can just save the fee if no one comes to kill you?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A hand slapped Kado''s face. It didn''t hurt, but it was a public humiliation.

    "This is your last warning. You hired me. Whether or not I do anything, you still pay."

    "We''re watching you."

    With that, Zabuza turned into a puddle of water and disappeared.

    The air was silent for a few seconds.

    "Boss¡­ are we still going to the docks?"

    "Yes!" Kado growled.

    Even if there''s no assassin, I''ll create one!

    I can''t stand Zabuza taking all that money for nothing!

    "Who is the leader of those rebels?"

    "Kaiza, the hero of the Land of Waves!"

 Chapter 55

    "My Uncle Kaiza''s persistent efforts have finally paid off! The shipping company''s boss, Kado, said he would consider opening the shipping routes. We''ve finally won!" Inari eagerly shared the breakthrough in tonight''s negotiations with Hanabi.

    "That''s amazing," Hanabi clapped her hands.

    Inari didn''t notice Hanabi''s perfunctory response. Instead, he took her applause as genuine approval, which only fueled his excitement.

    He spoke with the enthusiasm of a missionary, recounting how his Uncle Kaiza''s bravery, wisdom, and exceptional charisma had convinced the shipping company boss, Kado, to agree to the Land of Waves'' demands.

    Hanabi grew impatient and replied, "He only said he''d consider it. That doesn''t mean he''s really going to open the routes."

    Inari was taken aback. Seeing everyone return with smiles on their faces had made him optimistic. He believed that Kado''s promise to "consider" their demands was just a small hurdle that they could easily overcome with a little more effort. He thought Hanabi was pouring cold water on their efforts and tarnishing his Uncle Kaiza''s heroic image, which made him angry.

    "That will happen eventually! My Uncle Kaiza is so amazing, Kado will definitely agree!!"

    "How amazing is he?" Hanabi questioned, "Can he use ninjutsu?"

    "Uncle Kaiza isn''t a ninja, but he''s even better than a ninja!!" Inari shouted.

    Hanabi scoffed, "A regular person can''t beat a ninja. Are you an idiot, Inari?"

    "It''s not about who can beat whom¡­ My uncle can persuade Kado to open the routes. Can a ninja do that? No, right?" Inari retorted, feeling his logic becoming clearer in his anger.

    "Why not? I could put a kunai to Kado''s throat, and he would agree. He''s only bullying you because you can''t hire powerful ninjas," Hanabi said confidently. "And your uncle hasn''t actually persuaded him. You said Kado only said he''d ¡®consider'' it."

    "I misspoke. Kado already agreed to open the routes the day after tomorrow!" Inari, desperate to win the argument, began to ignore the facts.

    Hanabi looked at him skeptically, then shook her head. "Even if that''s true, he''s definitely lying to you."

    "Impossible!!" Inari shouted.

    "Why not? You don''t have the power to oppose Kado, so why should he care about what you think?" Hanabi asked, seeing Inari turn red with anger. She sighed softly and said earnestly, "My brother said begging won''t bring peace. Power is everything."

    "Your brother is full of crap!"

    "What did you say?!" Hanabi erupted in anger, kicking Inari to the ground.

    "What? It''s okay for you to insult my uncle, but I can''t insult your brother!!" Inari, now scared, didn''t dare get up but still shouted defiantly.

    "That''s right, you can''t!!" Hanabi declared fiercely. After hitting Inari twice, she threatened, "If you insult my brother again, I''ll beat you up!"

    Inari got up from the ground, but he didn''t dare to say, "If you insult my uncle, I''ll beat you up." Instead, he glared at Hanabi with all his might before wisely and angrily leaving the yard, forgetting even to take his dog, Pochi.

    With his departure, the yard fell silent, save for the gentle sound of rain hitting the windows.

    Pochi licked Hanabi''s fingers, but she ignored it. She took a deep breath, hugging her small frame as she sat on the ground, still feeling angry and wronged by Inari''s words.

    She wanted to talk to Neji about it, but the entrance to the basement was locked. Hanabi didn''t know what Neji was doing inside, but she understood that she couldn''t disturb him.

    Hanabi sighed softly. Despite her young age, she felt burdened with big worries.

    She spent two hours practicing her Gentle Fist in the newly built training area, which slightly improved her mood. However, there was still no sign of activity in the basement, so Hanabi went to the kitchen and baked some bread.

    She prepared three servings: one for Neji, one for herself, and one for Pochi.

    But as night fell and she dozed off at the dining table, Neji''s portion of the bread remained untouched beside her.

    When Inari returned home, he found his stepfather, Kaiza, missing.

    Kaiza, known as the hero of the Land of Waves, was a paragon of virtue. He rarely stayed out all night, but if he did, he always informed the family in advance to put their minds at ease.

    But this time, there was no word from him.

    Tazuna speculated that the heavy rain might have delayed Kaiza, or perhaps he was at a friend''s house discussing the next day''s negotiations with Kado. Although these explanations seemed unlikely, they slightly eased Inari''s worries.

    Before going to bed, Inari remembered Hanabi''s words and shook his head.

    "Someone as great as Uncle Kaiza can''t be in trouble, right?"

    He reassured himself and hugged the toy Kaiza had given him on his birthday, falling asleep until the next morning.

    He couldn''t recall his dreams, but when he woke up, he found himself alone in the house.

    Unfinished milk and bread were on the dining table, the front door was wide open, and the wind was blowing in, making a mess of the house.

    Inari stared blankly at the scene.

    Where was everyone?

    He stepped outside and noticed that the neighbors were also absent.

    It felt like he was still dreaming. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    What had happened?

    Inari didn''t know.

    Suddenly, he froze.

    "Begging won''t bring peace."

    Hanabi''s words echoed in his mind.

    He thought of Kaiza, who had disappeared the night before.

    He thought of the people who had vanished.

    His breathing quickened.

    He ran toward the dock, starting with a walk, then a jog, and finally a full sprint. As he approached, the truth of the situation began to unfold before him.

    "People!"

    A crowd had gathered at the dock. They were indeed there!!

    "Everyone¡ª"

    Inari wanted to say something, but everyone turned to look at him with expressions of deep sorrow.

    He wanted to ask something, but the crowd silently pushed him to the front.

    "You¡­"

    The scene opens before him, but his voice is caught in his throat, and he is unable to speak.

    Ahead, Kado''s voice rang out:

    "This is what happens to terrorists!!"

    "This is the fate of those who defy Kado Company!!"

    Crack!

    With each crack of the whip.

    The hero of the Land of Waves, Kaiza, hung from a wooden pole, his body covered in bloody welts.

    Crack!

    Kaiza hung his head, grunting in pain with each lash.

    Crack!

    Inari felt a chill in his limbs as he looked around at the terrified faces of the people.

    Crack!

    It felt like something inside him was breaking apart completely.

 Chapter 56

    Kaiza''s body was thrown into the sea.

    This was a traditional method of execution for criminals in the Land of Waves. Kado not only had a monopoly on force, but he also had the official backing of the daimyo of the Land of Waves. His control over the nation''s shipping routes was technically legal.

    So, when Kaiza led the villagers to protest at the docks and surrounded Kado''s ships, Kado''s decision to execute Kaiza under the pretext of "terrorist activities," while tenuous, could be justified.

    Those in power never lack "justifiable" reasons to cover their crimes.

    That day, Inari''s mother, Tsunami, and grandfather, Tazuna, searched the sea for a long time.

    That day, the villagers were struck silent.

    That day, Inari buried the birthday present Kaiza had given him as if it were Kaiza''s body.

    Begging won''t bring peace.

    But what else can we do?

    Inari thought, covering his tears.

    The world before Neji was a flawless expanse of white.

    There was no sense of direction here; up, down, front, back, left, and right had lost all meaning.

    There was no weight; Neji''s hand could pass right through his own body.

    There was nothing but endless white. If Neji couldn''t see himself, he might have thought a continuous strong light blinded him.

    Just as with every previous stage of the Byakugan awakening, information suddenly appeared in Neji''s mind. Even before the period of weakness had fully passed, he had a good idea of what this white world could do for him.

    This was the ability that Neji''s Byakugan had awakened upon reaching its final stage.

    Entering this place called "Shibai."

    Here.

    Neji was omnipotent.

    Just as white encompasses all colors.

    "The transplantation of Hashirama cells has always been problematic, with an incredibly low survival rate for test subjects. If I were outside, I would proceed with caution. But here, there''s no chance of failure." Neji looked at a small vial of vibrant green Hashirama cells.

    These cells were taken from Danzo''s underground lab in Konoha. Though Danzo had modified them to be less violent, they were still highly dangerous.

    Without the years of preparation to acclimate his body as Danzo did, Neji would most likely turn into a tree on the spot if he used the Hashirama cells in the real world.

    Shaking his head, Neji downed the vial of Hashirama cells.

    Apart from the white of the Shibai space dimming slightly, Neji experienced no adverse reactions.

    No exaggerated symptoms.

    The Hashirama cells integrated perfectly into Neji''s body as if he were Hashirama himself.

    The integration was so perfect that not even Hashirama''s pale face appeared on Neji''s chest.

    Neji felt the power spreading within him.

    His taijutsu power and resistance increased.

    His ninjutsu power and resistance increased.

    His ninjutsu power and resistance increased.

    His chakra capacity even doubled!

    This was the terrifying power of perfectly integrated Hashirama cells!

    Neji could now use basic Wood Release techniques, but he hadn''t seen the advanced Wood Release techniques and naturally couldn''t use them.

    He didn''t plan to waste the "omnipotent" power of the Shibai space to learn those Wood Release techniques instantly.

    Neji could either develop those techniques himself using his analytical abilities or learn them from the scrolls he had obtained. Either way, he would eventually master them without needing the omnipotent power.

    Most importantly, using the omnipotent power of the Shibai space wasn''t without cost.

    Neji''s cost was the white essence accumulated in this space, formed from his Byakugan essence.

    If Neji''s wishes exceeded the maximum value of this essence, he would bear the excess cost.

    So, while Neji could theoretically wish for Rinnegan''s eyes, his current accumulation of Byakugan essence wouldn''t be enough to pay for such a wish.

    Hundreds of Byakugan collected from the Hyuga clan weren''t worth even one Rinnegan. Neji couldn''t help but feel that his clan members had died in vain.

    Regardless, creating something from nothing or altering reality came at too high a price and was inefficient. Neji preferred smarter decisions, like "allowing my body to successfully absorb these Hashirama cells," rather than "giving me Hashirama''s abilities."

    Since Neji provided the Hashirama cells himself, the likelihood of successfully absorbing them was already present. For the Shibai space, it was just about ensuring a small probability event.

    But "give me Hashirama''s abilities" would require a substantial "reality alteration" from the Shibai space.

    The difference in difficulty was obvious.

    "I''ve developed a method to help ordinary people cultivate Byakugan. Please perfect this jutsu." Neji politely asked, pulling out a scroll.

    This jutsu was created by Neji using his analytical abilities before the Hyuga massacre to avoid a situation in which he couldn''t gather enough Byakugan essence to reach the final stage.

    This Jutsu had not yet been tested, and Neji''s analytical abilities were only responsible for making the jutsu learnable, not guaranteeing its effectiveness. The actual efficacy depended on Neji''s jutsu creation skills.

    In the early days, it was common for Neji to create jutsu with A-rank difficulty but D-rank effectiveness.

    However, this "help ordinary people cultivate Byakugan" jutsu was improved by referencing how pearls are formed from grains of sand in oysters. Neji thought it should work well, and perfecting it shouldn''t consume too much essence.

    The Shibai space was omnipotent and didn''t need time to fulfill wishes. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Almost immediately, Neji felt the white space darken significantly, like the shift from white clouds to black storm clouds.

    Neji frowned.

    Perfecting an already 80% complete jutsu required this much essence?

    He unrolled the scroll, which kept rolling until it hit the ground.

    Huh?

    Neji was surprised.

    Did it get longer?

    Rolling the scroll to the other end took about ten seconds to unroll fully.

    Wow.

    The original 2.4-meter scroll was now 24 meters long.

    No wonder it used so much essence!

    This is what you call perfection.

    Sorry.

 Chapter 57

    In addition to the omnipotent Shibai space, Neji awakened another ability called "Synthesis."

    However, this seemed more like an auxiliary power of the Shibai space.

    Like the omnipotent Shibai space, Synthesis also consumed Byakugan essence.

    However, compared to the Shibai space, synthesis requires far fewer resources.

    Similar to how lower-tier equipment in online games could be combined to form higher-tier equipment, the Synthesis ability provided Neji with a platform to merge two items into one.

    "If the rules governing everything in the world are visible to us, then our primary task shouldn''t be to describe the present."

    "It should be to summarize the future¡­"

    Neji recalled something his father, Hiashi, once said.

    Insight.

    Analysis.

    Replication.

    Synthesis.

    And the Shibai space.

    These were Neji''s Byakugan abilities.

    Apart from the Shibai space, which seemed mystical, the first four abilities formed a coherent logical chain.

    Insight was a natural ability of the Byakugan, enabling the identification of weaknesses in specific parts.

    When these "specific weaknesses" were combined, they allowed for the comprehensive "Analysis" of an object.

    Once an object was thoroughly analyzed and understood its structure perfectly, one could naturally reconstruct its elements, leading to the ability to "Replicate."

    The fourth ability, "Synthesis," came into play.

    If "Insight," "Analysis," and "Replication" describe the present, then "Synthesis" clearly summarizes the future.

    "If it can be analyzed, it can be replicated."

    "And if it can be replicated, it can naturally be combined¡­"

    Neji lost interest in the ability after creating and merging two standard long swords into one black long sword. While the black sword was noticeably stronger and harder, the cost of Byakugan essence deterred Neji from further exploration.

    Neji wasn''t even willing to use the essence to find a way to remove the Caged Bird Seal, so he certainly wasn''t going to waste it on this.

    Compared to the omnipotent Shibai space, the single-function Synthesis ability was clearly outclassed.

    "I''ll research this ability more when I have extra Byakugan essence."

    Neji thought, finding it hard to believe that the Synthesis ability was so limited.

    In the dark basement, candle flames flickered.

    Back in the real world, Neji looked gravely at the ninjutsu scroll in his hand.

    His self-created jutsu, seen by the Shibai space as full of flaws, had been "perfected" to expand tenfold in content. What was once a single jutsu was now divided into five major parts:

    Byakugan: Planting Phase.

    Byakugan: Growing Phase.

    Byakugan: Blossoming Phase.

    Byakugan: Fruiting Phase.

    Byakugan: Harvesting Phase.

    From the names alone, it sounded like a gardening manual for cultivators.

    The 24-meter-long scroll contained five major sections, each with 1-2 core jutsus and several supplementary techniques.

    These core jutsus were mostly of C-B rank in difficulty, with simple yet highly targeted designs. They were used only to ensure the "Byakugan" could grow and thrive, addressing any problems that might arise during its development. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The content was incredibly detailed and highly feasible. Although it followed Neji''s original design concept, the Shibai space accounted for and corrected every possible flaw.

    It could perfect things to this extent!

    The whole concept of "Byakugan cultivation" was simple enough.

    The Hyuga clan''s Byakugan could increase in potency through training, but the process was agonizingly slow.

    Using this method, it would take Neji at least twenty years to advance his second-stage Byakugan to the third stage, and reaching the final stage would take his entire lifetime.

    Neji couldn''t accept being a servant of the main family his whole life, so he took a shortcut: slaughtering the entire Hyuga clan and using their Byakugan for himself.

    This was for freedom and power.

    In the end, Neji was lucky. He succeeded, and hundreds of Hyuga clan members fell to his blade, allowing his Byakugan to reach its final stage and unlock the omnipotent Shibai space. But even so, this didn''t mean that the slow, traditional method was wrong.

    While most people didn''t have the Byakugan, they could nurture it using a bit of essence that Neji provided, much like oysters turn grains of sand into pearls.

    Neji''s training might be slow, but with hundreds, thousands, or even millions of people¡ªperhaps the entire shinobi world¡ªworking together to enhance their Byakugan essence, the quantity could compensate for the quality.

    This was the design principle behind Neji''s "Byakugan Cultivation Plan."

    With the perfect, flawless "Byakugan Cultivation Manual" provided by the Shibai space, Neji was confident in the immense value that human cooperation could generate.

    Even if people didn''t want to unite under Neji, it didn''t matter.

    He wanted it, and that was enough.

    The omnipotent power was addictive.

    Neji vaguely remembered the name Shibai.

    The Otsutsuki is closest to a god named Otsutsuki Shibai.

    Neji''s omnipotent Shibai space was undoubtedly connected to this figure.

    Neji wasn''t sure what this meant, but he was prepared. With caution and vigilance, he would use this "omnipotent" power wisely. After all, what else could he do?

    The Otsutsuki god had already transcended the universe, and crushing Neji would be no harder than crushing an ant. Since Neji was still alive and well, it meant the god didn''t care about his actions.

    That was enough.

    Neji might never meet Otsutsuki Shibai, but given his current trajectory, he would definitely encounter the Otsutsuki clan. When that happened, capturing a member of the clan would unlock the secrets of his Byakugan.

    Neji wasn''t in a hurry.

    "Let''s start with the Land of Waves," he whispered as he left the basement.

    Begin planting Byakugan in the 50,000 residents of the Land of Waves.

 Chapter 58

    Upon hearing the commotion, Pochi, the dog at Hanabi''s feet, lifted its head warily. Seeing Neji approach, it relaxed and continued resting.

    Neji looked at the girl and the dog, a peculiar thought crossing his mind.

    Could his newly awakened synthesis ability also merge different living beings? What would the result be?

    "Big brother¡­" Hanabi rubbed her eyes, waking up from the table.

    "Why didn''t you go to your room to sleep?" Neji asked casually.

    "I wanted to wait for you to eat together¡­"

    The strict rules of the main family were still evident in Hanabi, who was not even three years old yet, carrying over the habits from their life at the Hyuga clan''s main house in Konoha.

    "You don''t need to wait for me to eat next time."

    "Okay."

    After responding, Hanabi suddenly turned and looked at Neji seriously.

    She praised him: "Brother, your eyes have become so beautiful."

    Neji''s Byakugan had reached its final stage and transformed from a misty state to a crystalline structure, adding a cool elegance to his demeanor.

    "Will I be able to become like you in the future?" Hanabi asked eagerly, admiring Neji''s eyes.

    "Maybe." Neji patted her head.

    He could absorb Byakugan''s essence.

    Ordinary Hyuga members might also be able to do so, though the method of absorption might need exploration.

    Regardless, through comparative experiments, this could verify whether Neji''s Byakugan was inherently different from the ordinary Byakugan.

    After breakfast, as Neji prepared to leave, Hanabi hesitated but couldn''t resist asking: "Neji brother."

    "Hmm?"

    "Does strength really determine everything?" The argument with Inari had shaken her belief in this truth.

    Neji smiled lightly, forming a wooden mask in his hand and putting it on.

    He extended his hand to Hanabi: "Do you want to see for yourself?"

    A rainy night.

    Kado''s manor.

    A grand celebration.

    "From now on, the Land of Waves is mine, Kado''s territory. Hahaha!"

    Kado was surrounded by his subordinates, laughing arrogantly like a villain.

    After eliminating Kaiza, the backbone of the Land of Waves seemed shattered. The people couldn''t muster any significant resistance, obediently paying Kado, which had led to a leap in his wealth over the past few days.

    "Fools." Zabuza, hidden in a corner, watched the revelers with cold eyes and a sneer.

    A pack of wolves celebrating their victory over a rabbit.

    "Is Zabuza-san talking about this mission?" Haku asked softly beside him.

    "The mission and the people."

    Both were foolish.

    "At least we can leave tomorrow and get the money¡­ The Land of Waves is too close to the Land of Water, and the Mist Hunter-nin will soon come." Since the failed assassination of the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, Zabuza had been constantly hunted by the Mist''s Hunter-nin, which was quite troublesome.

    This mission had been easy¡ªno need to lift a finger, just wait for the agreed date to get the money. But the wasted time irked Zabuza.

    That''s why he was dissatisfied.

    He thought he only needed to kill the assassin who targeted Kado to complete the mission.

    But the assassin never showed up!

    "That''s good," Haku said.

    It was all good, whether I was able to leave, get paid, or avoid a fight.

    At that moment, a commotion erupted downstairs, accompanied by the sound of shattering glass.

    Ordinary people might not hear these faint noises, but Zabuza''s eyes snapped open. He glanced at Haku, who nodded slightly, then melted into the darkness.

    A rogue ninja always operates best, with one in the light and one in the dark.

    As the revelers remained unaware, a subordinate rushed in, shouting to Kado: "Boss, it''s bad! A ninja has broken in!"

    "He says he must find you!"

    Find me?

    Kado froze, then panicked. He looked at Zabuza in terror: "Quick, quick¡­ The mission isn''t over yet. That person must be here to kill me¡ª"

    "Shut up!"

    The executioner''s blade was at his throat. Seeing Zabuza''s fierce eyes, Kado swallowed hard, outwardly fearful but inwardly thrilled.

    The assassin showed up on the last day of the mission, infuriating Zabuza and bringing retribution for Kado''s previous humiliations while saving him an additional fee.

    How could he not be pleased?

    "Good¡­ good. I trust you completely, Zabuza-san!" Kado called after Zabuza''s retreating figure. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The manor downstairs was in chaos, with twisted wood and vines everywhere. Many people were held high by the growing plants, screaming in terror.

    Kado had ninja subordinates, but the only ones still standing were a man wearing a wooden mask and a child beside him.

    Wood Release?!

    Zabuza''s brow furrowed.

    Though he had only read about this unique Kekkei Genkai, he recognized it immediately.

    Wood Release was famed among all Kekkei Genkai, not because it was inherently stronger, but because the Shinobi God who founded Konoha used it.

    Zabuza scanned the room. Most people were either trapped in wooden cages or entangled in vines, pleading for mercy. Despite their dire situation, none were dead.

    His heightened alertness eased slightly.

    ¡ªNo matter what, this person seemed to have a moral code.

    "You''re here for Kado?" Zabuza thought it might be a misunderstanding. Kado was just a commoner, unworthy of such a formidable adversary.

    But the masked man''s words made Zabuza''s heart sink.

    "Yes," the masked man nodded, speaking gently, "Step aside. I don''t want to kill you."

    "Arrogant!" Zabuza sneered.

    With opposing stances, there was no need for words¡ªactions would speak.

    Ninja Art: Hidden Mist Jutsu!

    Fog surged around them.

    Zabuza''s form vanished.

    Known as the Demon of the Hidden Mist, Zabuza''s Silent Killing Technique had claimed many lives.

    This time, even if the enemy wielded Wood Release, he wouldn''t be an exception.

    Seeing the masked man standing motionless in the mist, Zabuza sneered and moved in swiftly.

    The executioner''s blade swung down from behind.

    Zabuza''s smile widened.

    It''s over!

    ¡ªBoom!

    A giant wooden hand burst from the ground, gripping him tightly!

    "I win," the masked man smiled.

    ¡­When did he see me?

    Zabuza couldn''t understand.

    Secret Water Technique: Thousand Needles of Death!

    At that moment, countless water needles shredded the wooden hand.

    Zabuza flipped back to Haku''s side, frowning deeply.

    Why, even though he had the chance¡­ did he let me escape?

    "Who¡­ are you?" Zabuza asked in confusion.

    "Me?" The masked man tilted his head and laughed heartily.

    "Hashirama."

    "My name is Hashirama Senju."

    "The Fourth Great Ninja War is about to break out. I''m here to plant the tree of peace across the world."

 Chapter 59

    Zabuza frowned.

    This masked man claimed to be Hashirama Senju.

    Nonsense!

    The "God of Shinobi," Hashirama Senju, lived so many years ago. How could he still be alive?!

    Although Zabuza didn''t believe that the man in front of him was the legendary Shinobi, he didn''t voice his skepticism. It was unlikely the masked man would explain anything. Since he wanted to play this role, Zabuza would let him continue.

    Despite their opposing stances and the masked man''s formidable power, Zabuza was not the type to retreat in the face of danger.

    Adjusting his grip on his executioner''s blade, Zabuza taunted, "Why don''t you stay in Konoha, First Hokage? What brings you to the Land of Waves?"

    "Konoha is no longer what it once was. The people there have forgotten their original purpose and the reasons I created Konoha. I''m very disappointed. I regret founding Konoha," the masked man sighed, then looked up firmly, saying, "I will correct Konoha and also this shinobi world consumed by ambition and desire. I want to plant the tree of peace across the world¡­ and the Land of Waves will be the starting point."

    This man¡­ he really thinks he''s Hashirama Senju?

    And¡­ correcting the entire shinobi world.

    Haku couldn''t help but glance at Zabuza.

    That ambition.

    It was similar to Zabuza''s own.

    In the Hidden Mist Village where Zabuza was born, the current regime under the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, enforced strict control and isolation, establishing a brutally bloody ninja system¡ªacademy students had to kill each other, with the survivor graduating as a ninja.

    Zabuza''s dream was to overthrow Yagura''s tyranny and end the bloody era of the Hidden Mist.

    Perhaps thinking of his situation, Zabuza clenched his fists and growled, "A masked fool spouting grand words."

    This masked man was too mysterious; Zabuza still doubted his true intentions.

    "You may not believe me, but please don''t interfere. I need to speak with Kado," the masked man said calmly.

    "¡ªAfter I defeat you, you can talk to him all you want!!" Zabuza retorted coldly.

    Mist Concealment Technique: Silent Killing!

    Zabuza glanced at Haku, then formed seals, channeling chakra throughout his body, releasing a ghostly red aura.

    The next moment, he vanished from sight.

    The masked man shook his head.

    He won''t listen.

    Unfortunately, the Mist Concealment Technique is countered by the Byakugan. Against Zabuza, I don''t need a second move.

    The masked man stood calmly with his arms crossed. The masked girl beside him curiously looked around.

    In the dense fog, trees and vines erupted from the ground, continuously expanding, seemingly chasing something.

    The masked man remained at ease, but Zabuza, hidden in the mist, felt a chill down his spine.

    Swinging his executioner''s blade, he cut through the encroaching roots, but more trees and vines quickly surrounded him, impossible to cut through.

    He hacked and dodged, but the trees seemed endless. Zabuza wanted to break through to attack the masked man directly but couldn''t.

    "Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!"

    As trees surged towards him, Zabuza used a powerful water jutsu, clearing a path momentarily.

    The ground trembled, and another wave of trees was about to emerge. Seizing the opportunity, Zabuza''s eyes narrowed.

    "Body Flicker Technique: Mist Body Flicker!"

    In an instant, Zabuza crossed several meters, his executioner''s blade swinging down towards the masked man''s head.

    "Not bad."

    It sounded like a compliment from an audience watching a street performer, making Zabuza''s eyes widen in anger.

    "I love killing arrogant people like you!!"

    With a roar, Zabuza swung his blade with all his might.

    The wind from the blade blew the masked man''s clothes, and behind the wooden mask, Zabuza met a pair of beautiful, emotionless white eyes.

    Two wooden hands shot from the ground. Anticipating this, Zabuza leaped, evading their grasp.

    "Same trick won''t work on me¡ª"

    Before he could finish, something strange happened, halting his words and his blade.

    The wooden hands hadn''t caught him, but they had trapped his executioner''s blade!!

    Zabuza hesitated briefly, deciding to abandon the sword and retreat.

    But it was too late; countless vines rose, entangling him completely.

    His last sight, as the vines consumed him, was the masked man standing calmly, unmoved.

    I couldn''t even make him take a single step¡­

    As the masked man left, Haku broke through the vines and found Zabuza lying on the ground, dazed.

    "Why didn''t you help me, Haku?" Zabuza snapped back to reality and focused on Haku''s face.

    "He didn''t intend to kill you," Haku explained.

    "¡­He might as well have," Zabuza, feeling utterly defeated, suddenly found life meaningless.

    "Zabuza-san, you haven''t achieved your dream yet. Why think of dying?" Haku gently touched Zabuza''s face, smiling softly.

    In the ensuing silence.

    "Should we¡­ ask that Hashirama to start correcting the shinobi world with the Hidden Mist?"

    Haku''s calm voice rippled like a stone in a lake, gentle but long-lasting.

    In the manor''s corner, Kado, seeing the masked man approach, fell to his knees, trembling.

    "How much did those rebels pay you to kill me?!"

    "I''ll pay double!!"

    He never expected Zabuza, with a bounty of 15 million, to lose.

    Could this masked man''s bounty be even higher?

    Kado couldn''t imagine the people of the Land of Waves gathering enough money to hire such a strong individual.

    "Can you afford it?" The masked man chuckled lightly.

    Kado hesitated before gritting his teeth, "Those rebels don''t have much money. I have a lot! If you spare me, I''ll give you all my wealth!!"

    "I''ll also¡­ I''ll also open the shipping routes in the Land of Waves and never come back. I guarantee you can earn that bounty money from them too!!" Kado added, trying to appeal.

    Silence hung in the air for a few seconds.

    "Deal."

    The masked man nodded slightly.

    Kado sighed in relief.

    But the masked man''s next words made his expression twist.

    "You don''t need to disappear, nor open the shipping routes. In fact, just keep doing what you''ve been doing to the people of the Land of Waves, but even more intensely." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kado was stunned.

    This guy¡­ if he''s not hired by the rebels, who is he?

    "May I ask¡­ why?" Kado couldn''t help but ask.

    Such exploitation wouldn''t profit for long.

    Why target the people of the Land of Waves like this?

    "Soon, the world will be in chaos. Keeping them at home is for their protection," the masked man explained calmly.

    Kado didn''t believe it.

    Keeping so many people on the island?

    How would they survive?

    Who would provide for them?

    Were they supposed to stop eating?

    He had many questions but, fearing for his life, could only nod and smile.

    No matter what, he had to appease this man first. To hell with sealing the Land of Waves and worldwide chaos!

    As Kado cursed inwardly, he saw the masked man reach out. Two branches from his sleeve suddenly pierced his eyes at incredible speed.

    "Ahhh¡ª"

    "My eyes!"

    Kado writhed in pain on the ground.

    "Byakugan Curse Mark."

    "It''s a curse and a blessing. Once you reach a certain level, you can break free from it."

    The masked man''s voice drifted away as he walked off.

 Chapter 60

    "Did you see that?"

    "I did. Keisha died because he lacked strength, but Brother Neiki could make Kado listen because he had enough power!"

    "You saw why Keisha died, but do you see why Kado is still alive?"

    "Uh¡­"

    "Because he has value."

    A regular person having value? Hanabi couldn''t comprehend that.

    Brother Neiki left again, and this time, he didn''t take little Hanabi with him.

    However, this experience made Hanabi realize the truth that strength determines everything.

    Brother Neiki quickly resolved the problem that over 50,000 people on the island couldn''t solve, the issue that even Inari''s stepfather, Keisha, couldn''t solve even with his life. If that doesn''t explain everything, what does?

    For the first time, Hanabi felt a strong motivation to become stronger.

    Brother Neiki didn''t take her this time clearly because she wasn''t strong enough.

    Only by becoming stronger could she help Brother Neiki.

    Only by becoming stronger could she stay by Brother Neiki''s side.

    Only by becoming so strong that one day, her strength might even surpass Brother Neiki''s¡­ sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hanabi shyly smiled, thinking about what might happen when she surpassed Neiki.

    In the simple logic of survival of the fittest, crafted by Neiki''s theory that strength determines everything, being stronger than Neiki would naturally mean she could take the lead in their relationship. It would mean she could demand some not-too-excessive things from him.

    For example, I asked Neiki to hold her while she slept.

    For example, I would demand that Neiki teach her in person instead of using clones.

    Or other similar things.

    When everyone around her¡ªher parents, sister, and everyone else¡ªhad turned monstrous and menacing, and Hanabi couldn''t find a way to escape, it was Neiki, like a beam of light shining into hell, who took her away from that terrifying place.

    Though Hanabi was asleep when Neiki carried her away from the family manor, she distinctly remembered the moment her nightmare turned into a sweet dream, surrounded by Neiki''s scent.

    It felt like this scent forcibly changed her nightmare, allowing her to relax. This is why Hanabi especially clung to Neiki.

    It had been raining for several days.

    Neiki hadn''t returned.

    Hanabi was no longer excited by the novelty of the Land of Waves. The continuous rain and Neiki''s absence dampened her enthusiasm for going out.

    These days, besides sitting under the eaves watching the rain and waiting for Neiki, Hanabi spent her time in the training ground practicing Gentle Fist and the taijutsu Neiki taught her.

    "Eight Gates: Gate of Opening, Open!"

    Green steam surrounded Hanabi, but soon, she was panting heavily, and the green steam vanished.

    Although she could only maintain the Gate of Opening for a few seconds, it was still a significant improvement. She could now open it steadily.

    This was a taijutsu recorded in the Forbidden Scroll. Neiki had told Hanabi that once she mastered the Eight Gates, he would reward her, which was her main motivation for practicing this taijutsu.

    "Bang, bang, bang!"

    The door knocked, and Pochi, the dog, barked. Hanabi thought Neiki had returned and ran to open the door.

    "Brother Neiki, I missed you¡ª" Her excited tone abruptly stopped.

    It wasn''t Neiki at the door but Inari, who was holding an umbrella and looking a bit awkward.

    "That voice¡­"

    "What are you doing here?" Hanabi coldly interrupted, returning to her usual tone.

    Regardless of age, girls have an amazing ability to shift focus and salvage their image.

    Inari bit his lip. After their argument that day, they hadn''t reconciled. But after Keisha''s death, although he didn''t want to admit it, he had lost.

    Keisha¡­ wasn''t much, after all.

    Trying to stay calm, he said, "I''m here to take Pochi home."

    "Pochi, come here!"

    Pochi excitedly jumped into his owner''s arms.

    Hanabi''s expression turned sour. With Pochi gone, the courtyard would feel even lonelier.

    "Take him away quickly. I''ve been wanting to get rid of this stupid dog for a while." She lied through her teeth.

    But Inari clearly had more reasons to be there than just picking up his dog. After a moment, he said, "You were right."

    "Right about what?" Hanabi was puzzled.

    "Begging for peace doesn''t work. Only strength decides everything," Inari repeated Hanabi''s words and took a deep breath. "What can''t be achieved through negotiation must be taken by the sword."

    If only Keisha had understood this sooner¡­ Inari thought.

    "Oh, right¡­ good." Hanabi nodded blankly, her mind filled with Inari''s words about negotiations and swords.

    What a cool line¡­

    "So, I''ve decided to join the Hidden Sword Village and become a ninja!" It sounded like both a declaration and a farewell. Hanabi suddenly looked up after five or six seconds.

    Become a ninja?

    "Hidden Sword Village?" Hanabi had never heard of this village.

    "Yes, it''s a newly established village in the Land of Waves," Inari nodded, taking out a notice.

    The notice, issued by the Daimyo of the Land of Waves, read:

    Considering the increasingly complex and dangerous international environment, the Land of Waves has established the Hidden Sword Village to form its ninja force, ready to face future potential crises in the ninja world.

    "Why not call it the Hidden Wave Village?" Hanabi asked, thinking it was a strange name.

    Inari scratched his head, not knowing. Perhaps "Sword Ninja" sounded better than "Wave Ninja."

    But that didn''t matter.

    "Kado has been getting worse, constantly raising shipping fees and often breaking our boats. We can''t stand it anymore¡­" Inari explained the recent hardships faced by the people of the Land of Waves. The reality was even more exaggerated than his words.

    The shipping fees from Kado''s company tripled in just a few days. Fewer people went to sea, and more used private boats, but when Kado destroyed all the island''s boats yesterday, the people of the Land of Waves had enough.

    For the many fishermen of the Land of Waves,

    Boats were like bowls.

    How could they eat without bowls?

    Kado''s ruthless methods, coupled with Keisha''s death, reignited the people''s buried anger.

    Attempts to negotiate with Kado failed.

    Pooling money to hire rogue ninjas to assassinate Kado was impossible!

    Traveling to Konoha to commission a mission, they were turned away!

    No one else could be relied on, and they were helpless. What else could they do?

    They had to become strong themselves!

    The newly established Hidden Sword Village quickly became popular, partly thanks to Kado''s actions.

    Hanabi didn''t realize that her previous question had been answered inadvertently.

    Why was Kado still alive?

    Because he had value.

    He was the target of the people of the Land of Waves.

    After training at the Hidden Sword Village, many aimed to return as heroes, driving away Kado and restoring peace. This had become a common goal for the oppressed people of the Land of Waves.

    "The ninja tests at Hidden Sword Village are strict but free. Do you want to try?" Inari said, petting Pochi. "Whether you pass or not, they''ll still teach you their training methods for free."

    "Once you''re skilled enough, you can always join the Hidden Sword Village later."

    "The only drawback is the side effects of the test."

    "Your eyes might hurt for a few days."

 Chapter 61

    Neiki stood at the mountain peak, gazing at the forest below.

    This land, located in the northern part of the Land of Waves island, was once a treacherous swamp due to seawater erosion. Perpetually shrouded in thick fog, it was an uninhabited, dangerous place rarely visited by locals.

    However, after Neiki''s transformation, the swamp was filled and leveled. The persistent fog was dissipating, and many tall trees grew almost overnight, turning the once perilous swamp into a vibrant forest.

    This is the location of the newly established ninja village in the Land of Waves¡ªHidden Sword Village.

    Though humble, the locals of the Land of Waves saw it differently. The overnight transformation of the swamp into a forest was nothing short of a miracle.

    The mountain is not high, but its spiritual essence lies within.

    Under such a lens, the simple and primitive style of Hidden Sword Village, even down to a single stone, exudes a return-to-nature charm.

    From bartenders in island taverns to sailors at the docks and farmers in the fields, the miraculous tale of Hidden Sword Village spread rapidly throughout the Land of Waves.

    Driven by curiosity and a longing for this mysterious power, thousands of people gathered around the forest daily.

    Because the tests were free, and those accepted into Hidden Sword Village as official members would receive substantial subsidies, lines for the aptitude tests stretched from morning till night. The tests stopped only because the village closed its gates at night, resuming only when the gates reopened the next morning.

    But the world never lacks for competition.

    From early dawn, long lines formed outside Hidden Sword Village''s gates, with many people bringing food and blankets.

    Fortunately, it was only July, so despite the foggy drizzle, no one fell ill.

    The aptitude tests at Hidden Sword Village were not slow, but they could only test about a thousand people a day. Since the village did not impose any other strict standards apart from aptitude, almost everyone could take the test, resulting in a lively scene.

    Many people, after completing their tests, stayed to watch others'' results.

    "Akemi Kudo, B-level aptitude." As a girl walked out, covering her eyes, a cold mechanical voice announced her result.

    The crowd gasped, while Akemi''s family members showed disappointment.

    Although B-level was high, Hidden Sword Village''s recruitment standards were stringent, requiring at least A-level aptitude.

    "Don''t worry, Akemi. If you work hard, you can still join Hidden Sword Village!" her mother encouraged.

    "Mm¡­" Akemi, covering her face, choked back sobs, tears mingling with blood seeping through her fingers.

    Her eyes hurt, but her heart hurt more.

    The Land of Waves was a poor country, but even poor countries had daimyo, nobles, and commoners.

    In this world, daimyo and nobles passed down their status through generations.

    So did commoners.

    They either farmed for generations or fished for generations. What you did depended on what your ancestors did.

    Few paths were open to them, and changing direction meant starting from scratch, something they might not have the courage to do.

    Becoming a ninja was almost the fastest and best way for a commoner family like hers to rise.

    Though being a ninja was dangerous.

    But sinking into the endless abyss of a predictable, mundane life was even more despairing.

    With the establishment of a ninja village in the Land of Waves, Akemi couldn''t meet the standards.

    She couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by sadness.

    She didn''t want to be a farmer.

    She didn''t want to marry early.

    She didn''t want to live a life troubled by mundane worries.

    But she had no choice.

    The opportunity was right in front of her, but she couldn''t grasp it.

    "¡­I will definitely train to the second stage!" Half pleading, half promising, Akemi said resolutely to her family.

    Hidden Sword Village''s training methods were implanted in the tester''s brain after the test. The so-called second stage referred to the stage where one could use their eyes to see through obstacles within five meters.

    Those who didn''t meet A-level aptitude could only join Hidden Sword Village by reaching the second stage through independent training, earning a salary and official ninja status in Hidden Sword Village.

    Temporarily unable to see, Akemi didn''t notice her family''s complex expressions. But since no one responded, she could guess their thoughts.

    In fact, before the test, Akemi had agreed with her family that if she didn''t achieve A-level aptitude, she would accept the proposal from the skinny boy at the east end of the village.

    There was no special reason; the family''s rice jar was almost empty, and they hoped for one less mouth to feed.

    Moreover, the skinny boy was honest, not bad-hearted, and came from a well-known carpenter family. He sincerely liked Akemi, and aside from his unattractive appearance, Akemi''s parents couldn''t find any reason to refuse.

    It was an excellent match.

    However, hearing Akemi''s words, her father instantly understood that his daughter had changed her mind. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She didn''t want to get married yet.

    She still wanted to try.

    The family''s five members looked at the father, waiting for his response.

    The once authoritative father was now unusually silent. He took a deep drag on his pipe, and through the swirling smoke, his voice came out hoarse:

    "¡­How long will it take?"

    "Three¡­ no, two months. At most two months. The information says it usually takes three months to advance, but my aptitude is good. I think I can reach the second stage in two months at most!" Akemi said eagerly, the loosened words from her father making her so excited that the bandage covering her bleeding eyes fell off.

    After another moment of silence.

    "¡­Then we''ll wait for you for three more months."

    In the end, her B-level aptitude, so close to A-level, made her father think it might indeed be worth waiting for Akemi.

    "Great!!" Her two younger brothers and elder sister hugged each other, genuinely not wanting their sister to marry.

    Only their mother looked at her husband with worried eyes.

    These three months¡­ how would their already struggling family make it through?

    Regardless, amidst the neighbors'' praise and envy, the family was about to head home when the cold mechanical voice sounded again:

    "Inari, A-level aptitude."

    Akemi''s family froze.

    At the mountainside, surrounded by nearly ten thousand people, everyone fell into absolute silence upon hearing the broadcast.

    The next moment.

    Drums and gongs sounded, and voices erupted.

    "Wow, A-level aptitude!"

    "Isn''t this Inari from Tazuna''s family?"

    A surprised Tazuna, nearby, didn''t know his grandson Inari had participated in Hidden Sword Village''s test.

    "Is this the eleventh A-level aptitude? This is the fifth day of testing, and including this one, only eleven people have passed."

    The pass rate was about one in five hundred.

    "The subsidy from Hidden Sword Village is ten thousand ryo a month. Ten thousand ryo! To earn that at such a young age!" someone exclaimed in envy.

    Many stood up, wanting to see who this lucky kid named "Inari" was.

    Akemi''s family also moved closer, but before they could see clearly, another broadcast sounded:

    "Hanabi Hyuga, S-level aptitude."

 Chapter 62

    Deep within Hidden Sword Village, there was a white main branch entwined around a black longsword.

    This white main branch appeared particularly fragile; without the support of the black longsword, it couldn''t even stand upright. It seemed that a slightly stronger rain could push this branch into the mud.

    From the main branch, small, lantern-like white fruits extended to both sides, densely packed, like white umbrellas.

    When the wind blew, the skins of the fruits would open and close.

    Of course, upon closer inspection, one might realize these were not lantern-like fruits but rather pale white eyeballs!

    They moved their gazes, curiously observing the surrounding world.

    The so-called skin closing was, in fact, these eyeballs instinctively closing against the wind carrying fine sand.

    This is the core of the Byakugan Plantation technique.

    The Byakugan Divine Tree.

    Of course, the current Byakugan Divine Tree was still in its sapling stage, far from the time of harvest.

    Its only current use was to absorb and store Byakugan essence, transforming tiny amounts of essence into Byakugan Curse Marks.

    The so-called Hidden Sword Village tests were conducted by the roots extending from this tree in the front yard, piercing the eyes of the testers.

    Therefore, the tests themselves were not the goal.

    Using the opportunity to implant the Byakugan Curse Mark into the populace was the key.

    Like parasites laying eggs in their hosts, the people implanted with the Byakugan Curse Mark would "train" hard, rapidly growing the Byakugan essence in their eyes. Half of this essence would be absorbed by the Byakugan Divine Tree as nourishment, while the remaining half served as a "reward" for their efforts, to be harvested continuously in the future.

    This wouldn''t take long.

    As the Byakugan Divine Tree controlled more humans, its growth rate would naturally accelerate. In the future, all the essence Neiki had painstakingly gathered from eliminating the Hyuga Clan over the years might not even match the monthly output of the Byakugan Divine Tree.

    Of course, even with that quantity, the mere 50,000 people in the Land of Waves would still be insufficient.

    Thus, planting the "Tree of Peace" worldwide wasn''t just a whimsical thought for Neiki; it was a genuine plan.

    Though the Byakugan Divine Tree was still very weak, many great things start from humble beginnings.

    Given the eerie nature of the Byakugan Divine Tree''s true form, Neiki set up a layer of Genjutsu, , and numerous defense mechanisms around it to ensure its safe and undisturbed growth.

    From the mountain peak, Neiki observed the scenes within Hidden Sword Village and smiled faintly.

    If Hanabi wanted to play, let her play. The Byakugan Curse Mark wouldn''t affect a true Byakugan.

    Of course, for the Byakugan Divine Tree, the Byakugan still held great allure. If ordinary people implanted with the Byakugan Curse Mark were like seeds, then Hyuga Clan ninjas like Hanabi, with their mature Byakugan, were fully ripened fruits.

    So the S-level rating wasn''t an evaluation of Hanabi''s ninja aptitude but rather of her Byakugan.

    Sensing something, Neiki tilted his head slightly.

    "You''re back¡­"

    He donned a wooden mask and, with a flicker, vanished from his spot.

    In a private room at a tavern on the docks of the Land of Waves.

    "How did it go?" Zabuza asked, dismissing the women around him as a figure entered.

    "It''s begun¡­" Haku placed down a bundle, ignoring the women''s envious glances, her voice carrying a suppressed emotion. "Iwagakure and Konohagakure officially went to war yesterday!!"

    The battlefield was in the Land of Rain in the western part of the Land of Fire, far from the Land of Waves. Thus, the news of the war only reached here today.

    Zabuza accidentally crushed his sake cup, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    That guy who claimed to be Hashirama wasn''t spouting nonsense after all?

    The Fourth Great Ninja War was really about to break out?

    "Why?" Zabuza frowned deeply.

    Haku pulled out a bounty notice from her robe.

    "Remember this person?" Haku took a deep breath.

    "Neiki Hyuga¡­" Zabuza glanced at the portrait and bounty amount on the notice.

    This was a bounty issued by Konohagakure, circulating in the black market for over half a month. It had become a hot topic, with countless rogue ninjas seeking information about this person daily.

    Though Konoha hadn''t specified Neiki''s crimes, two pieces of information alone were enough to drive many rogue ninjas crazy.

    Namely:

    Hyuga Clan.

    60 million ryo bounty.

    Due to the notorious Bird Cage Seal system, everyone assumed Neiki Hyuga was a member of the Hyuga main family, as only they could escape the seal''s control and dare to defect from Konoha.

    Naturally, only the Byakugan of the main family could be extracted and implanted into one''s face. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    No Kiri ninja didn''t covet the Byakugan.

    Even a wanderer like Zabuza was enticed upon seeing the bounty notice. The 60 million ryo bounty didn''t scare him; it only made him more eager.

    He didn''t know what Neiki had done to warrant such a price from Konoha, nor had he heard much about Neiki''s fame in Konoha.

    Zabuza was convinced Neiki was still an unknown kid. He believed in geniuses but believed in himself more.

    "Don''t let me catch you."

    He thought.

    At this moment, Zabuza didn''t understand why Haku had shown him Neiki''s bounty notice.

    He looked at Haku, who pointed at Neiki on the notice, pursing her lips:

    "In the future, if we encounter this person, let''s run far away¡­"

    She knew Zabuza''s desire for Neiki¡­ but realistically, it wasn''t feasible.

    Zabuza was stunned.

    "What do you mean?"

    Haku exhaled, slowly explaining:

    "This war between Iwagakure and Konohagakure is just the beginning."

    "Kumogakure is preparing for war, and they''ll soon join the siege against Konoha."

    "Sunagakure is Konoha''s ally. We can''t get intel on Kirigakure, but they probably won''t miss this golden opportunity."

    "The Fourth Great Ninja War is about to break out, Zabuza-sensei."

    "And it''s all because of¡­ this man."

    Haku pointed at the smiling Neiki on the bounty notice.

    Then, Haku revealed the reason behind the war and Neiki''s deeds in Konoha:

    "Neiki Hyuga isn''t from the main family but the branch family. He defected because he exterminated the Hyuga Clan¡­"

    "The Hyuga Clan massacre and the Uchiha Clan rebellion happened on the same day. This wasn''t a coincidence, as the Uchiha rebellion was orchestrated by him¡­"

    "And the second Nine-Tails incident in Konoha wasn''t a rumor. It was confirmed by all nations."

    "But the news of the Hyuga Clan massacre hadn''t broken out, so they remained patient."

    "And Neiki, rumored to be wanted by Konoha for bombing the ninja hospital, was indeed a false rumor."

    "He didn''t just bomb the hospital; he bombed the entire Konoha¡­"

 Chapter 63

    Rogue ninjas have their own channels for obtaining information, and there has been a lot of curiosity about Neiki, leading to countless rumors circulating in the rogue ninja community.

    A Konoha ninja turning rogue wasn''t unusual.

    Every year, dozens, if not hundreds, defect from Konoha for various reasons. While most are eliminated shortly after defecting by Konoha''s hunter-nin, some manage to escape due to their speed or strength. When Konoha cannot deal with these individuals on their own, they end up on the bounty list, which is known throughout the ninja world.

    Neiki making it onto the bounty list was an acknowledgment of his strength. However, starting with a 60 million ryo bounty was considered excessive.

    He was a relatively unknown ninja from Konoha, not someone legendary like Orochimaru, one of the Sannin. Orochimaru¡¯s bounty wasn¡¯t even as high. Veteran rogue ninjas who had been causing trouble for years couldn¡¯t match Neiki¡¯s initial bounty, leading to widespread disbelief.

    The prevailing theory was not that Neiki had committed heinous acts, but that he possessed something precious to Konoha. Given his Hyuga Clan background, the implication was clear.

    Many rogue ninjas, like sharks scenting blood, saw Neiki as a child walking through a bustling market with a treasure. He might have some skill, but they believed he couldn''t stand up to a stronger adult. Otherwise, he would have already been famous in the ninja world.

    However, when Zabuza heard Haku¡¯s words, he was silent for a long time. His previous assumptions about Neiki were completely overturned.

    The ninja world is a small circle. Some remain unknown because they live in peaceful times without many opportunities to shine.

    Some remain unknown because, despite opportunities, they lack the ability to seize them.

    Neiki¡¯s obscurity was clearly due to his youth, his need to stay hidden while planning something big, and his strength yet lack of opportunity.

    He created his own opportunity to make a name for himself:

    Destroying the Hyuga Clan.Instigating the Uchiha Clan rebellion.Orchestrating the second Nine-Tails incident.Bombing all of Konoha.

    Any one of these events would be enough to make history.

    But all four were attributed to one person¡­

    Zabuza thought of his own 15 million ryo bounty, awarded by Kirigakure after his failed assassination attempt on the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura.

    He previously thought Neiki¡¯s 60 million bounty was absurd¡ªhow could a kid be worth so much more? sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But now, seeing the significance of Neiki¡¯s actions, Zabuza realized that even four times his bounty seemed too low!

    With the Fourth Great Ninja War erupting, many would seek to understand its origins.

    Zabuza could already foresee it. Whether cursed, hated, or admired, the name Neiki Hyuga would be known not just in the ninja world but far beyond as the war''s intensity grew.

    Like a monumental event shaking the world, people would not forget the man who demolished the Konoha dam, causing the power imbalance among the five great villages and sparking the Fourth Great Ninja War.

    Zabuza took a deep breath, coming out of his shock.

    He pondered.

    The Fourth Great Ninja War erupting meant Kirigakure wouldn¡¯t miss out on the opportunity, but going to war would also change Kirigakure¡¯s current isolationist policies.

    Zabuza looked up and said:

    ¡°This could be an opportunity.¡±

    An opportunity to once again attempt to assassinate Yagura and completely change Kirigakure''s bloody policies.

    ¡°Should we cooperate with that Hashirama?¡± Haku asked.

    After hearing the mysterious figure claiming to be ¡°Hashirama¡± assert the inevitability of the Fourth Great Ninja War and share his vision of ¡°correcting the entire ninja world¡± and ¡°planting the Tree of Peace worldwide,¡± Zabuza and Haku decided to split up. Zabuza stayed in the Land of Waves to observe Hashirama for any ulterior motives, while Haku went to the Land of Fire to gather information on the upcoming war.

    Now, with Iwagakure initiating the war, the Fourth Great Ninja War was inevitable.

    Hashirama hadn''t lied.

    Reversing the logic, this Hashirama, being able to predict this early on, might not be the actual Shinobi God from decades ago but certainly had close ties to Konoha, understanding the disasters instigated by Neiki and covered up by Konoha, only now revealed by Iwagakure.

    Zabuza didn¡¯t answer directly but instead said, ¡°Recently, a new ninja village called Hidden Sword Village was established in the Land of Waves by that Hashirama.¡±

    ¡°Hidden Sword Village?¡± Haku, who had just returned, was puzzled.

    ¡°Yes, a ninja village,¡± Zabuza replied with a strange expression. ¡°He told the Land of Waves¡¯ daimyo that he hoped everyone in the Land of Waves could control their own destiny¡­ It seems he wants to train everyone on this island to become ninjas.¡±

    ¡°The Land of Waves¡¯ daimyo can afford that?¡± Haku asked.

    Ninja villages are financial black holes, consuming vast resources without producing much.

    Take Konoha, for instance. The commissions it receives barely cover 30% of its annual expenses. The Fire Country daimyo has to subsidize the remaining 70%.

    Sunagakure has it even worse. The Wind Country daimyo¡¯s reluctance to fund them led to a continuous decline in the number of ninjas, forcing the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, to personally collect gold dust in the desert to support the village.

    The Land of Waves is small and poor. Forget training everyone to be ninjas; they couldn''t even establish a small village with just a few dozen ninjas!

    ¡°Hidden Sword Village is different from ordinary ninja villages. It doesn¡¯t spend as much, and the Land of Waves¡¯ daimyo doesn¡¯t have to pay a penny,¡± Zabuza explained.

    The fact that the Land of Waves could have a ninja village without spending money was why the daimyo agreed.

    Of course, Zabuza believed that these noble families might soon regret it.

    Haku was slightly stunned and then profoundly shocked.

    ¡°To correct Konoha, to correct the entire ninja world.¡±

    ¡°The Land of Waves is just the beginning.¡±

    ¡°To make everyone on this island a ninja.¡±

    ¡°To let everyone control their own destiny.¡±

    ¡°To plant the Tree of Peace worldwide.¡±

    All these phrases, once spoken by Hashirama and now reiterated by Zabuza, made Haku feel as though a figure of immense power and determination was facing this flawed world, ready to change it no matter the cost.

    ¡°He is indeed a person of great resolve,¡± Haku remarked.

    Zabuza knew then that Haku had fully acknowledged Hashirama.

    That guy wasn¡¯t just talking.

    He was determined to bring about change and had already taken action.

    ¡°I think you were right before,¡± Zabuza said calmly, looking at Haku. ¡°Since he wants to correct this world, if the first step is the Land of Waves, then the second step might as well be Kirigakure¡­¡±

    Though the Fourth Great Ninja War might give Zabuza the chance to assassinate Yagura, even if he succeeded, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily change Kirigakure¡¯s ¡°Bloody Mist¡± policies.

    Kirigakure¡¯s isolationist history was long-standing.

    This issue wasn¡¯t something that could be solved by simply killing someone; it required the courage and ability to overhaul the entire system.

    Zabuza knew he lacked the talent for such a task.

    But in Hashirama, after these days of observation, he saw the potential.

    ¡°I will follow all of Zabuza-sensei¡¯s arrangements,¡± Haku said with a gentle smile, ¡°but does he have any interest?¡±

    ¡°Of course, he does.¡±

    A figure wearing a wooden mask gently pushed open the door.

 Chapter 64

    "Have you been spying on us?" Zabuza frowned, looking displeased at the newcomer.

    Ignoring Zabuza''s wary expression, Hashirama casually leaned against the sofa next to him, complaining, "Spying? That''s a harsh word."

    "There¡¯s been a ninja with bandages on his face causing heavy fog near my Hidden Sword Village, sneaking in to steal information and copying several swordsmanship scrolls from the library. I was chasing him and happened to track him here."

    "Yes, the ninja was carrying a sword like the one you have."

    "Have you seen him around?"

    As if sincerely inquiring, the masked Hashirama''s pale eyes moved earnestly between the two of them.

    Haku''s lips curled slightly.

    Zabuza''s expression turned unpleasant, clearly indicating that his covert infiltration of Hidden Sword Village had been exposed.

    If anyone broke the rules first, it was Zabuza.

    Since Zabuza made the first move, it was only fair for Hashirama to respond in kind.

    Infiltrating Hidden Sword Village was risky, but Zabuza felt it was necessary to verify if Hashirama was truly on his side.

    Seeing Zabuza¡¯s embarrassment and anger, Haku spoke with a smile, turning to Hashirama:

    "Since you overheard our conversation, Hashirama-san, how do you suggest we cooperate?"

    To plant the "Tree of Peace" across the ninja world required not just strength but also wisdom, strategic planning, and the willingness of the populace to cooperate.

    The best approach was to clear out the old, corrupt power structures under the banner of reform, creating space for Hashirama to take control of the major ninja villages.

    In this process, collaborating with local opposition forces to overthrow the old rulers was a logical choice.

    Instead of immediately sharing his thoughts, Hashirama asked, "What are your ideas?"

    Zabuza frowned. They had just exchanged information and decided Hashirama could be trusted. It was too soon for detailed plans.

    He was hoping Hashirama would provide some solutions.

    After a brief pause, Haku said:

    "We don¡¯t have enough power. I¡¯ve heard that the Fourth Mizukage has many opponents. Perhaps we can seek more potential allies under the names of Hashirama-san and Zabuza-san before taking action."

    "Great idea, seeking more allies is crucial," Hashirama praised, then straightened up, speaking with a nostalgic tone, "Just like when I founded Konoha. Several clans, once enemies, united for the common goal of peace."

    "Now, driven by the desire to end the chaos in Kirigakure, we can unite the majority of the Mizukage''s ninjas to correct the village."

    These words were noble and grand, making even the ruthless Zabuza get goosebumps. He couldn¡¯t tell if Hashirama was genuine or not, so he frowned and asked:

    "¡­So?"

    "So, I plan to form an organization, gathering elite ninjas from various countries, including the Land of Water, to realize our shared ideals of correcting the world¡¯s wrongs and maintaining peace." Hashirama adjusted his mask, revealing his plan.

    Zabuza and Haku exchanged glances, the former frowning slightly. This seemed far-fetched. How many "like-minded" individuals could there be? For example, once Zabuza corrected Kirigakure¡¯s "Bloody Mist," would he really help other members correct their countries'' issues?

    Regardless, that was a problem for the future. Zabuza nodded:

    "Fine, I¡¯ll join."

    "Great, let¡¯s name the organization. How about ¡®Dawn''?" Hashirama proposed.

    Zabuza didn¡¯t catch the subtle irony in the name, thinking it symbolized the breaking of darkness and the arrival of dawn, fitting their upcoming actions against Kirigakure. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Haku, however, reminded softly, "There was an active mercenary group called ¡®Akatsuki'' in the Land of Rain¡­"

    "Ah¡ªwhat a coincidence." Hashirama¡¯s voice under the mask sounded a bit resigned.

    "Then let¡¯s scrap that. How about ¡®Ascending Light''?"

    Hashirama looked at the ceiling¡¯s bright lights, which illuminated the room, segmented by patterns on the walls, like steps of light.

    Zabuza and Haku had no objections to the name. Hashirama smiled and continued:

    "This organization will recruit elite ninjas from each country. With their help, correcting the major nations'' errors will be much easier."

    "Members will be recommended internally, judged only by strength and influence. As the leader of Ascending Light, I¡¯ll make the final decision. Any objections?"

    Zabuza, a former Kirigakure elite and one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, fit the criteria perfectly. As a member of Ascending Light, he would be part of the local force for the Land of Water.

    "The ultimate goal of Ascending Light is to correct the wrongs of the entire ninja world, allowing everyone to control their destiny and planting the Tree of Peace worldwide."

    "We bear the great mission of bringing reform to this world. To achieve this, Ascending Light will employ methods such as overthrowing, warfare, assassination, and kidnapping to meet our goals."

    The room fell silent. Hashirama¡¯s voice, calm yet commanding, seemed to drain the oxygen from the space, making Zabuza and Haku hold their breath, listening intently.

    This guy¡­ had planned this all along and had been selecting members for Ascending Light¡­ Zabuza thought, slowly grinning.

    Good.

    Intelligent.

    Wise.

    Powerful.

    Driven.

    This Hashirama was not to be underestimated. Only a leader like him could make others believe they could truly achieve their goals.

    "Any other questions?" Hashirama asked calmly.

    "One," Zabuza suddenly spoke, staring at Hashirama, "Who exactly are you?"

    "Does it matter?" Hashirama countered.

    "If you were anyone else, it wouldn¡¯t. But if you are really Hashirama Senju, it does matter," Zabuza reasoned.

    The implication was clear: if Hashirama was someone with an ordinary name like Tobi or Obito, it wouldn¡¯t matter. But claiming to be Hashirama Senju carried weight, as the Shinobi God¡¯s reputation would greatly aid in recruiting allies in Kirigakure.

    "This is the first and last time." He shook his head, slowly removing his wooden mask.

    The pale eyes behind the mask reflected the shocked expressions of Zabuza and Haku.

    Huh?

    This¡­ this person is¡­?

 Chapter 65

    From the first day he met the masked man, Zabuza had been searching for information about "Hashirama Senju," but all accounts about the death of this Shinobi God were vague. They only mentioned that he passed away shortly after his final battle with his archrival, Madara Uchiha, at the Valley of the End.

    Given the era in which Hashirama was active, he would be over a hundred years old if he were alive today. So when Zabuza saw the man remove his mask, he was utterly shocked.

    The masked man¡¯s face was indeed that of a young Hashirama Senju, identical to the portraits Zabuza had seen in his research. However, the other half of his face was covered in a layer of writhing white substance, looking particularly eerie.

    No wonder he wore a mask¡­

    Is this the price of longevity?

    Zabuza frowned.

    His mind raced with thoughts: perhaps the Shinobi God disfigured himself in a quest for immortality, or Hashirama conducted dark experiments to gain power, or maybe there was some Konoha conspiracy that forced him to fake his death¡­

    In any case, seeing a once legendary figure reduced to this state was mind-boggling.

    Hashirama replaced his wooden mask without explanation and spoke calmly:

    "The Ascending Light organization is still too weak to challenge a large ninja village directly."

    "The next plan is for you to monitor Kirigakure, seize opportunities, and recruit or turn any potential allies among the Kirigakure ninjas, preparing for our future ¡®correction'' actions."

    The plan was reasonable, and no one objected, especially after confirming that the masked man was indeed the legendary Shinobi God, Hashirama Senju. Haku remained silent, while Zabuza stifled his arrogance and hesitated before asking:

    "How do we stay in contact?"

    In response, Hashirama took out two silver rings from his robe, each set with a snow-white eyeball that blinked occasionally.

    Hashirama explained:

    "These are the Eye Rings. By using them, you can activate a shared visual space. Each of you will have one, and I''ll teach you a technique to activate it. No matter where you are, you can use it to see other Eye Ring holders."

    "We will communicate this way."

    Haku examined the ring in his hand, noting that the white eyeball seemed to look around curiously.

    Is this thing¡­ alive?

    Haku recalled the writhing white substance on Hashirama¡¯s face after he removed the mask.

    Where did he get these things from?

    He pursed his lips, glancing at Hashirama.

    A truly bizarre Shinobi God¡­

    Exchanging a look with Zabuza, both of them put on the rings.

    After teaching them how to use the Eye Rings, Hashirama suddenly looked out the window, a strange smile forming on his face.

    Seeing their curiosity, Hashirama chuckled and said:

    "Some Kirigakure hunter-nin have sneaked onto my island. What do you think?"

    Zabuza¡¯s expression darkened. So they had finally caught up to them?

    Ignoring how Hashirama discovered the hunter-nin, Zabuza stood up with Haku and coldly said:

    "They''re after me. I''ll handle them."

    "Can''t they be persuaded?" Hashirama¡¯s drawling voice came from behind.

    "No way." Zabuza shook his head slightly before stepping out.

    The hunter-nin of Kirigakure were unwaveringly loyal to the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura. Encounters with them always ended in death, leaving no room for negotiation.

    ¡­

    At sunset, by the seaside estate.

    The last rays of sunlight filtered through, swaying the palm trees. Hanabi widened her eyes at the sight of the approaching figure.

    "Neiki-nii-san, you¡¯re finally back!" Hanabi cried, rushing into Neiki¡¯s arms, her eyes glistening with tears.

    This was the first time they had been apart for so long since coming to the Land of Waves, nearly seven or eight days. Hanabi had been worried that Neiki had abandoned her, which had caused her much anxiety.

    Neiki smiled, patting Hanabi¡¯s head. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let¡¯s go to the training ground. I want to see if you¡¯ve been slacking off while I was away."

    "Mm!" Hanabi nodded vigorously. She knew the real Neiki was in the basement, and this was just a clone, but even so, she was happy.

    "Did you know there¡¯s a new ninja village called Ken''in Village on the island, Neiki-nii-san?"

    "I took an aptitude test there, and it showed I have S-level ninja talent¡­"

    "Many villagers want to meet me. Hehe, Inari¡¯s grandfather said I¡¯ve become a star overnight¡­"

    "In the end, the masked leader insisted I join Ken''in Village, but I refused. I think Neiki-nii-san teaches better."

    As she showed Neiki her training progress, Hanabi chattered about her experiences in Ken''in Village. She was especially proud of having declined the leader¡¯s invitation.

    "Oh, as expected of Hanabi, a true gem. You attract the right kind of attention wherever you go," Neiki praised casually.

    Hanabi executed the Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven smoothly. After completing the move, her smile became even brighter.

    She had learned this technique in just three days, faster than any other jutsu, which satisfied her. She hoped for more praise from Neiki.

    However, Neiki only nodded slightly and asked, "Not bad, but what about the Eight Gates? How long can you maintain it?"

    At the mention of the Eight Gates, Hanabi¡¯s expression fell. She glanced at Neiki and whispered, "About¡­ about 30 seconds."

    Opening the first gate, and only 30 seconds?

    Neiki stroked his chin, finding the progress slow but not unexpected. Hanabi was still young. Neiki planned to cultivate a subordinate who mastered the final gate within twenty years, providing an unexpected advantage against powerful foes like the Otsutsuki who were immune to ninjutsu. It was a long-term goal.

    He wasn''t in a hurry.

    "Show me. Let¡¯s see how well you¡¯re doing." Neiki said.

    Hanabi nodded and was about to concentrate when "poof," the Neiki clone beside her vanished in a cloud of smoke.

    Hanabi froze, then became anxious. Did something happen to Neiki-nii-san in the basement?

    Reaching the basement door, she was about to speak when a figure emerged.

    "Don¡¯t worry, continue at the training ground." It was another Neiki clone.

    "Oh, okay, Neiki-nii-san." Hanabi sighed in relief.

    In the basement.

    Neiki¡¯s real body looked at the special kunai in his hand with a complex expression.

    "The Flying Thunder God Technique¡­ it is challenging."

    The Flying Thunder God Technique, recorded in the Scroll of Seals, was an advanced space-time ninjutsu created by the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, and perfected by the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze.

    The analysis progress of this technique had reached 46%. This resulted in Neiki starting the analysis as soon as he obtained the Scroll of Seals, even setting aside the 75% analyzed Sword Arts.

    But even so, Neiki felt he wasn¡¯t mastering it quickly enough.

    For the upcoming actions against Kirigakure, Neiki¡¯s main enemy wasn¡¯t the puppet Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, but the mastermind who created the Bloody Mist to avenge Rin Nohara.

    On the outskirts of Konoha, Neiki¡¯s sword clone had already clashed with this opponent. It was clear that taijutsu was inherently disadvantageous against someone who could phase through attacks.

    The Flying Thunder God Technique was specifically chosen by Neiki to counter this opponent.

 Chapter 66

    Just as Neiki was about to continue practicing the Flying Thunder God Technique to speed up his progress, he suddenly sensed something and stopped.

    The moment he activated his Byakugan, he connected to a white main branch surrounded by countless eyeballs. The scene was soon filled with a flickering void space, where numerous eyeballs, like television screens, flashed together. Two adjacent eyeballs reflected the images of Zabuza and Haku.

    "Why did you activate the Eye Rings? Is there something important?" Neiki, now wearing his wooden mask, inquired.

    Yes, the Eye Rings, capable of communication over great distances, were connected to the Byakugan Divine Tree planted in the back mountain of Hidden Sword Village.

    Just like how the Byakugan essence would be reclaimed by the Byakugan Divine Tree upon the death of anyone marked with the Byakugan Curse Mark, regardless of where they were on the planet, the Eye Rings used a similar principle for communication.

    The eyeballs on the rings came from the Byakugan Divine Tree, and Neiki had transformed them by slightly reversing the principle. No matter how far apart the users were, they could see the void space inside the Byakugan Divine Tree through these eyeballs.

    Of course, from the users'' perspective, they only saw each other in a void space, not realizing this void was the internal space of the Byakugan Divine Tree.

    Zabuza curiously looked around the surrounding darkness. Hearing Neiki¡¯s question, he focused back and explained:

    "After eliminating a few members of the Kirigakure hunter-nin squad, we discovered they left tracking signals along their path, indicating that there should be more Kirigakure ninjas around. Normally, hunter-nin squads operate solo. If one squad considers the Land of Waves their territory, they wouldn¡¯t allow other hunter-nin squads to be there."

    "Upon noticing this anomaly, Haku and I left the Land of Waves to draw them out, but they didn¡¯t seem interested in us. Instead, they are heading towards the Land of Waves."

    "We suspect that those hundreds of Kirigakure ninjas are not hunting rogue ninjas but are targeting the Land of Waves." After speaking, Zabuza glanced at Hashirama''s figure in the darkness.

    With the mask concealing his expression, Zabuza couldn''t gauge Hashirama¡¯s thoughts upon hearing this news. However, he believed this posed a significant threat. Regardless of their target, the Land of Waves and Hidden Sword Village were in danger.

    In wartime, these Kirigakure ninjas wouldn¡¯t hesitate to eliminate the newly established Hidden Sword Village on the border of the Land of Water. Complaining later would be futile.

    Zabuza wasn¡¯t sure of Hidden Sword Village¡¯s importance to Hashirama.

    Considering the country''s poverty and the financial burden of building and operating a ninja village, establishing Hidden Sword Village in such a place was like planting a seed in a desert, hoping to grow a hundred-year-old tree.

    Apart from showcasing Hashirama''s noble goal of enabling everyone to become a ninja and control their own destiny, Hidden Sword Village seemed like a considerable burden for someone of Hashirama''s stature.

    If Hashirama chose to abandon Hidden Sword Village, Zabuza wouldn¡¯t see it as cowardice but as a practical decision, respecting Hashirama even more as a capable leader.

    After all, both Hidden Sword Village and Ascending Light were newly established and had limited combat power aside from Hashirama.

    However, Hashirama was now facing not just a few or dozens but hundreds of elite Kirigakure ninjas with the power to obliterate a small country easily. Zabuza doubted even a shinobi god could take them on head-on.

    Zabuza didn¡¯t voice his concerns; he wouldn¡¯t intervene. Warning Hashirama about the approaching Kirigakure ninjas was enough.

    Neither Zabuza nor Haku could understand why Kirigakure was sending forces to attack the Land of Waves instead of exploiting Konoha''s crisis.

    "I understand. Do you have anything else to report?" Hashirama''s voice was calm, showing no sign of panic. The news of hundreds of Kirigakure ninjas heading to the Land of Waves seemed as mundane as, "Oh, there are a few people passing by my house."

    Zabuza couldn¡¯t tell if Hashirama was genuinely confident or just putting up a front. He thought for a moment and said, "There¡¯s one more piece of information: the leader of the Kirigakure squad heading to the Land of Waves is Mei Terumi. She¡¯s very powerful, far beyond the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, and a strong contender for the position of the Fifth Mizukage."

    "Got it."

    Hearing Hashirama¡¯s brief response, Zabuza hesitated but didn¡¯t voice his doubts.

    With a swish, Hashirama¡¯s figure vanished from the flickering void.

    On a nameless island, Zabuza looked away from the Eye Ring and turned to Haku:

    "¡­What do you think he¡¯ll do?"

    "Hidden Sword Village hasn¡¯t shown hostility towards Kirigakure yet. Things might not be as bad as they seem, right?"

    Haku pursed his lips. Zabuza was suggesting that Hashirama might back down or hide.

    Though historical records depicted Hashirama as amiable, Haku¡¯s interactions with him suggested otherwise. Either the records were wrong, or certain events had made this Shinobi God¡¯s heart more ruthless and fierce.

    Haku couldn¡¯t imagine someone with such a personality and grand vision for correcting the entire ninja world retreating from this challenge.

    "Zabuza-san makes a good point," Haku said with a smile, choosing not to share his thoughts.

    ¡­

    In the Land of Waves.

    Upon learning that hundreds of Kirigakure ninjas were heading towards the Land of Waves, Neiki looked at the world map before him, activated his Byakugan, and glanced in a certain direction.

    A cold smile appeared on his lips.

    "So that¡¯s it."

    Those hundreds of Kirigakure ninjas were neither targeting him nor the Land of Waves or Hidden Sword Village. They were after Konoha!

    After Iwagakure declared war on Konoha, Kirigakure, ahead of Kumogakure, made its move.

    Why would Kirigakure attack Konoha via the Land of Waves?

    Because Konoha hadn¡¯t allowed Kirigakure the opportunity to fight within the Land of Fire.

    Yes, besides the hundreds of Kirigakure ninjas, Neiki¡¯s Byakugan also spotted hundreds of Konoha ninjas rowing towards the Land of Waves! S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Despite already battling Iwagakure on the western front, Konoha was prepared on the eastern front as well. What was the meaning of this? Was Iwagakure not exerting enough pressure?

    Moreover, who decided that both Konoha and Kirigakure would bring their battle to the Land of Waves, a small nation on the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Water?

    "Typical warmonger logic¡­" Neiki mused.

    The western front was in the Land of Rain.

    The eastern front was in the Land of Waves.

    These major nations starting wars had their calculations down to a tee.

    "But leading the Konoha forces is Tsunade, huh¡­" Neiki¡¯s Byakugan pierced through countless obstacles, focusing on the blonde woman.

    Tsunade vs. Mei Terumi.

    In the original timeline, these two would have fought side by side as comrades, but now they were about to face off. Even Neiki, the instigator of these events, marveled at the twists of fate.

    "Since you¡¯re here¡­ let¡¯s see how many of you can return unscathed."

    A cold glint appeared in Neiki¡¯s eyes.

    Fighting was one thing, but bringing the battle to his newly planted garden was another. They were asking for trouble!

 Chapter 67

    Neiki looked at the Flying Thunder God kunai in his hand, his expression gradually calming.

    Originally, he planned to wait until his analysis progress reached a higher level and then use the full power of the Void Space during a direct confrontation with the Kamui Sharingan user from Kirigakure to complete the final stage of the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    But now, it seemed he couldn¡¯t save even this bit of Byakugan essence.

    ¡­

    The ship cut through the waves, sailing on the sea.

    The island was already in sight. Without the need for binoculars, the desolate docks and the people on the shore were clearly visible. Shizune''s face showed some confusion:

    "Why are we fighting the Kirigakure ninjas in the Land of Waves?"

    "Surrounded by the sea, and Kirigakure ninjas are proficient in Water Release. Wouldn¡¯t that be disadvantageous for our overall battle?"

    "Because we have no choice," before Tsunade could answer, Nara Suzaku, a Jonin from the Nara Clan, shook his head with some helplessness, "Kumogakure hasn''t made a move yet, and we can''t afford to fight on three fronts. So we have to create a time gap by defeating Kirigakure first."

    "This terrain, if we don¡¯t yield it to Kirigakure, they might not choose to engage us now."

    This was the crux of the issue. Time wasn¡¯t on Konoha¡¯s side. If Kirigakure chose to wait until Kumogakure attacked before making their move, Konoha could be overwhelmed by a three-front assault.

    Among the Five Great Shinobi Villages, Sunagakure was the weakest, but it was an ally of Konoha. Although its loyalty was uncertain, it should remain stable for now, so it wasn¡¯t considered an enemy.

    The next weakest was Kirigakure, followed by Iwagakure. Konoha, having lost both the Hyuga Clan and the Uchiha Clan and suffering consecutive blows, was significantly weakened. The title of the strongest village would undoubtedly go to Kumogakure.

    For Konoha, their biggest threat was Kumogakure.

    Whether Konoha would be destroyed depended on their ability to effectively counter Kumogakure¡¯s assault.

    Thus, Konoha¡¯s high command decided on a five-step strategy: stabilize Sunagakure, resist Iwagakure, repel Kirigakure, and finally defeat Kumogakure.

    Repelling Kirigakure was a crucial part of this plan. Tsunade¡¯s eastern front unit needed to withstand the pressure, achieve a swift victory, and quickly return because Kumogakure might take advantage of Konoha¡¯s divided forces and launch a direct attack.

    "But if we fight in the Land of Waves, wouldn¡¯t it endanger many innocents?" a young genin participating in the war for the first time suddenly asked. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It would, but this is war." Suzaku didn¡¯t elaborate, simply stating it coldly.

    A ninja village was a military organization.

    The ninja academy was a military school.

    Ninjas were the war machines produced by ninja villages.

    As weapons, ninjas didn¡¯t need to consider whether those whose lives they took were truly innocent.

    They only needed to focus on completing their missions.

    Shizune glanced at Suzaku, then at Tsunade¡¯s indifferent expression, feeling conflicted.

    Knowing Tsunade well, she figured Tsunade wasn¡¯t keen on such aggressive tactics, but Konoha¡¯s situation was dire. They had no choice but to act swiftly against the Kirigakure ninjas.

    Even if fighting on foreign soil would result in many deaths, and Tsunade¡¯s hemophobia hadn¡¯t fully been overcome.

    "We¡¯re nearing the Land of Waves, Tsunade-sama," Shizune gently reminded her.

    "Hmm," Tsunade, who was lost in thought while watching the waves, snapped back to reality and then instructed, "Bring Neiki over."

    "Yes."

    Soon, a white-eyed boy, with his hands and feet tightly shackled, was brought to the bow of the ship.

    Tsunade glanced at him, her brow furrowing slightly before sweeping her gaze over the surrounding Konoha ninjas.

    No one met her eyes.

    Tsunade understood.

    This was another "group" decision.

    Tsunade felt a bit disheartened and asked, "Do you need help getting those shackles off?"

    "No, it¡¯s fine," Neiki gently shook his head as if he had become accustomed to such treatment.

    Tsunade frowned. This was the second time she had seen Neiki.

    The first time was before their departure when she ordered the removal of his shackles, but they were back on him shortly after.

    Neiki wasn¡¯t angry, remaining calm, which made Tsunade feel somewhat guilty. She then said publicly, "I¡¯ve always disagreed with them treating you like a criminal. That¡¯s your brother¡¯s crime, not yours."

    At the mention of his "brother," Neiki was silent for a moment before shaking his head:

    "Haichi-senpai read my memories before. He was right."

    "Neiki gave me many hints before he acted. I should have realized his plans against the Hyuga main family, but because of my hatred for the main family and my trust in Neiki as my brother, I chose to blind myself and didn¡¯t alert Konoha¡¯s higher-ups in time."

    "So, while the crime was my brother¡¯s, I also enjoyed the sudden ¡®freedom'' from the destruction of the Hyuga main family. Thus, I¡¯m not innocent either."

    Tsunade was surprised, watching Neiki.

    She couldn¡¯t tell if he was sincere or just trying to survive, but his words would likely ease the hostility of the surrounding Konoha ninjas.

    In war, mistrust among allies was dangerous. Given Neiki¡¯s circumstances, he had to be especially cautious to avoid lethal animosity from behind.

    Regardless, he managed to defuse the situation well.

    "If that¡¯s how you feel, then make amends by giving your best in the upcoming battle. Your Byakugan will be crucial in our fight against Kirigakure. Once this war is over, I will personally remove your shackles," Tsunade declared firmly, causing many ninjas to frown.

    "Personally removing shackles" was a form of endorsement and protection.

    In this context, it was akin to saying, "I¡¯ll look after this person from now on."

    "Okay." Neiki exhaled and nodded lightly.

    He finally got Tsunade-sama''s promise.

    It was worth the risk of stealing the shackles and locking himself up again¡­

    Neiki¡¯s thoughts were mixed.

    But he had no choice. As one of the last two members of the Konoha Hyuga Clan, he needed to latch onto a powerful ally to survive.

    Next, he had to cooperate and wait for the war to end¡­

    "Now, tell me, how many Kirigakure ninjas are ambushing us on the shore?" Tsunade pointed towards the island.

    "Two." Neiki activated his Byakugan and replied softly.

    "It seems they aren¡¯t much faster than us." Nara Suzaku chuckled.

    Two meant they were scouts.

    Tsunade nodded and waved her hand, issuing the command:

    "Alright, let''s land."

 Chapter 70

    As soon as Hashirama removed the thick mist that had enveloped both the Konoha and Kirigakure vanguard units, it was like two opposite poles of a magnet colliding violently.

    A brutal clash followed, resembling a vortex that pulled in every Konoha and Kirigakure unit around!

    Clang! Weapons clashed.

    Fushark grinned, locking eyes with Hayama Shirakumo. Compared to the rookies they had faced earlier, the main Konoha forces were a hundred times stronger!

    "Too bad you''re late. We already killed all your comrades, hehehe," Fushark taunted Hayama Shirakumo.

    "Hmm?" Hayama''s brow furrowed. With a flick of his sword, he sent Fushark flying. "What comrades?" he asked coldly.

    Fushark raised an eyebrow, then grinned toothily, revealing his shark-like teeth. "What a cold-hearted man¡­"

    "Hmph, playing tricks!" Hayama Shirakumo scoffed, growing angry. He suspected that some of the Konoha scouts had been captured and interrogated by these Kirigakure ninjas before they could signal for help.

    The notion of being "late" likely meant these Kirigakure ninjas had already extracted the information they wanted from the captured Konoha ninjas.

    "Just check the bodies all over the place, and you''ll see if I''m lying, hehehe," Fushark laughed.

    Hayama''s frown deepened. This guy¡­

    "So what? Even if you got some information, you will still lose!!" he declared, eyeing Fushark, lowering his stance and gripping his sword in a reverse hold.

    Konoha Style Kenjutsu: Vacuum Sword!

    Hayama lunged, his right hand swinging horizontally, unleashing a sword wind towards Fushark.

    Sensing the threat, Fushark retreated a few steps, formed seals, and executed a technique.

    Water Style: Water Wall!

    A surge of water erupted, blocking the sword wind and the blades hidden within it. Watching Hayama through the transparent water, Fushark scratched his head, murmuring, "Information¡­ Why didn''t I think of leaving someone alive for information?"

    As more ninjas from both sides converged, the battle continued. However, the Kirigakure forces were clearly at a disadvantage. The lack of mid-to-high-level combat power forced them to retreat under the relentless Konoha assault. Fushark could only retreat, taking his men with him, until Kirigakure elite jounin Mei Terumi arrived with the main force, turning the tide.

    Lava Style: Lava Monster Jutsu!

    With her long brown-red hair, Mei Terumi opened her mouth, spewing a torrent of boiling red lava. The Kirigakure ninjas, knowing what to expect, quickly retreated, but a few Konoha ninjas were too slow to react and were caught off guard.

    Sizzle

    As if plunged into magma, the affected areas smoked, and those hit screamed in agony. Some lost limbs and rolled on the ground in pain, while others were unlucky enough to be completely covered, their screams piercing the air as they were reduced to charred, writhing figures.

    Even their bones dissolved into the acidic lava in less than ten seconds.

    "Everyone, dodge!!" Tsunade shouted, waving her hand. Several Wind Style ninjas responded, stepping forward.

    Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!

    They exhaled blasts of wind, quickly blowing the red acid back into the Kirigakure lines!

    Screams echoed instantly.

    The attack meant for Konoha was turned back on Kirigakure, surprising Mei Terumi. She hadn''t expected Konoha to counter so quickly and efficiently. Hastily, she inhaled, drawing the red acid back into her mouth.

    Some acid was blown away, possibly posing a danger to any unlucky passersby.

    "Our information was leaked. These Konoha scum must have been prepared!"

    "Be cautious. They are well-prepared!!"

    "Check for ambushes?" Mei Terumi frowned, worried about Konoha''s preparedness.

    "Alright." Ao nodded, using his Byakugan to scan the surroundings. He exhaled in relief. "There''s only one person, but it doesn''t look like a Konoha ninja. Over there, behind that rock."

    "Good." Mei Terumi nodded, her tension easing. With similar numbers and no reinforcements, they still had a fair fight.

    "Ao, they''ve countered my jutsu. Using it in this large-scale battle could hurt our own. I''ll try to lure some away. You handle the Wind Style users!"

    "Understood!"

    Taking a deep breath, Mei Terumi broke away from the Kirigakure ranks, heading towards Konoha''s rear lines.

    "She''s going to use a wide-range jutsu! We can''t let her succeed!" Nara Suzaku immediately saw through her plan.

    "You all keep attacking. I''ll intercept her!" Tsunade said, jumping out.

    Nara Suzaku wanted to object but decided against it. A fair fight, leader against leader. He trusted Tsunade and was confident they could defeat the Kirigakure forces without Mei Terumi.

    Charging into battle, he rallied his troops:

    "Everyone, let''s crush them!!"

    "Yeah!"

    "Crush them!!"

    With a stern expression, Ao led his men to follow Mei Terumi''s orders. But before they got far, someone blocked their path.

    "Everything you do is within my expectations," Nara Suzaku said, smiling as he engaged Ao.

    "Tsk."

    A Nara clan member.

    Ao''s eyes narrowed, wary. The Nara clan''s secret techniques were troublesome. Getting caught usually meant defeat.

    Keeping his Byakugan active, Ao dodged as Suzaku placed his hands on the ground, extending the chakra underground.

    "Your tricks are useless against my Byakugan!" Ao retorted.

    Suzaku sighed, realizing this move was ineffective against Ao. He stood up, casually saying, "That eye you took from the Hyuga clan belongs to Konoha. You should give it back."

    "Ah, I sympathize. You may not know, but my lifelong dream of having a pair of Byakugan will never come true." Ao replied sarcastically, eyeing the battlefield.

    Damn, things look bad for Kirigakure!

    Konoha prepared and brought a strong force. Who leaked this information??

    Suddenly, Ao noticed that the figure behind the rock was gone.

    He dismissed it.

    "Besides, if I were to return this Byakugan, it would be to a Hyuga clan member."

    "Giving it to you is no different from keeping it myself." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ao''s words were a sarcastic jab, implying that with the Hyuga clan''s downfall, many in Konoha would covet the Byakugan.

    "Well said. Then give it back."

    A cold voice sounded behind Ao.

 Chapter 71

    "Well said. Then give it back."

    Ao looked up and saw a figure perched on a branch. The figure, backlit by the sunlight, was partially hidden by the leaves. The piercing sunlight created a halo effect, giving the figure an almost angelic arrogance.

    Ao couldn''t see the figure clearly, but he instantly recognized those shining eyes.

    "You¡­" he muttered in shock.

    Turning back, Ao saw that Nara Suzaku''s expression had turned grim.

    The slender figure leaned casually against the tree, dressed in a simple but sharp outfit. He tossed a specially shaped kunai in his hand, looking down at everyone below with a mocking and disdainful gaze.

    There wasn''t a single Konoha ninja who didn''t recognize that face, just as there wasn''t a single Kirigakure ninja who didn''t recognize those cherished Byakugan.

    Considering the dire fate of the Hyuga clan, the identity of the young man with a complete pair of Byakugan, lounging in the tree, was unmistakable.

    The battle between Konoha and Kirigakure raged on, but a strange silence began to spread from the young man at the center.

    The once-clear sky started to darken with clouds, a common occurrence on the island, as unpredictable as the appearance of Neiki. The Konoha forces could hardly believe that this traitor, who had committed such heinous acts, would dare to show himself so brazenly after fleeing from Konoha!

    Did he still think he held the remote capable of destroying the entire Konoha village?

    Their hearts were filled with boundless killing intent.

    The first to act was the one most deeply hurt by Neiki.

    "Hyuga Neiki!!"

    A furious roar echoed as Neiki turned his head. He saw two terrifying white spirals tearing through everything in their path, heading straight for him.

    Facing the attack filled with hatred and rage, Neiki shook his head, casually tossing the kunai towards the spiraling attack. He smiled, and just before the attack reached him, he chuckled softly and vanished from everyone''s sight.

    Huh?

    No one saw how he disappeared. The Konoha ninjas, stunned, looked around but couldn''t find Neiki. It was as if his familiar figure had been a shared illusion.

    Boom

    The massive tree Neiki had been standing on was completely destroyed. In the resulting crater, the Inuzuka ninja named Inuzuka Do realized he had missed. He and his ninken reverted to their forms, landing on the ground and sniffing for Neiki''s scent.

    "Do, watch out at your feet!"

    A voice from Akimichi Sidou and Yamanaka Masao warned from nearby, having noticed the disturbance.

    Inuzuka Do looked down at the pit where only the special kunai Neiki had left remained.

    Initially dismissive, Do suddenly recognized the symbol on the kunai.

    This¡­

    Isn''t this the Fourth Hokage''s¡­?

    As if to confirm his suspicion, Neiki''s figure suddenly appeared beside the kunai, like he had teleported.

    Neiki picked up the kunai and gave Inuzuka Do a friendly smile.

    "Die!!"

    Inuzuka Do reacted instantly, thrusting his kunai towards Neiki.

    Neiki casually swung his black sword.

    There was no sound of clashing metal. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Inuzuka Do''s kunai was sliced cleanly by the black sword. Inuzuka Do watched in horror as the slow-moving black sword effortlessly sliced through his neck. ?

    What a sharp sword¡­ This was Inuzuka Do''s last thought.

    The next moment, his head flew high into the air.

    Blood dripped from the blade as Neiki stepped over the body. When the enraged ninken leaped at him, Neiki didn''t even glance, casually swinging his sword to eviscerate it. The loyal ninken howled briefly before joining its master in death.

    Neiki stepped out of the crater, his black sword glistening in the sunlight, as clean as if it had been washed. This was a sword he had synthesized using his unique ability, merging a standard sword and its duplicate, enhanced with a trace of Byakugan essence.

    Its sharpness and hardness were greatly enhanced, capable of cutting through metal like paper. Though the synthesis had doubled the sword''s weight, it felt perfectly balanced to Neiki, who had absorbed Hashirama''s cells, significantly enhancing his physical abilities.

    But everyone''s attention was not on the sword; it was on the kunai in Neiki''s other hand.

    "It''s definitely the Flying Thunder God Jutsu¡­" Nara Suzaku''s face was extremely serious, echoed by Akimichi Sidou and Yamanaka Masao.

    The Ino-Shika-Cho trio, closely allied with the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, and with a strong connection to the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, were intimately familiar with the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, having even served as Minato''s personal guard during the Third Shinobi World War.

    To learn that someone else had mastered this high-difficulty space-time ninjutsu, especially an exiled Hyuga Neiki, sent chills down their spines.

    "On the day of the Uchiha rebellion, Konoha''s external information archives were burned, and we found that a scroll of the Sealing Jutsu was missing. So it was you¡­" Nara Suzaku said darkly.

    The Sealing Scroll contained the Flying Thunder God Jutsu. The burnt archives, and the missing scroll, pointed directly to Neiki.

    "I don''t need to explain anything to dead men," Neiki replied coldly.

    "The Flying Thunder God Jutsu requires intense combat awareness. There''s no way you could master it in such a short time. If that''s your confidence to face us, you should just surrender and avoid suffering," Nara Suzaku said icily.

    Ao, observing both sides, suddenly had an idea and smiled. "Indeed, why explain to dead men? Neiki, we''ll help you against Konoha today!"

    Neiki glanced at him but said nothing.

    Ao''s face darkened with anger.

    He understood the look. It was the same as the one Neiki gave Nara Suzaku¡ªa look that said he wouldn''t waste time explaining to a dead man.

    Did Neiki really intend to fight both Konoha and Kirigakure by himself?

    Was he really that arrogant?!

 Chapter 72

    A kunai shot out from an unknown direction, and Neiki tilted his head to dodge it, signaling the beginning of a new round of battles.

    "Lightning Sword Technique: Lightning Strike!" Lightning crackled along the blade as Neiki charged at Nara Suzaku without hesitation.

    Seeing the two clash, Ao''s eyes lit up. He then silently signaled his men to retreat, intending to let Neiki wear down the Konoha forces before launching an attack on Konoha.

    "Shadow Imitation Technique!" Suzaku''s shadow extended towards Neiki like a rapidly growing plant.

    Neiki didn''t back down, nor did his expression change. He simply threw two kunai, engraved with time-space marks, towards Suzaku.

    "Tch," Suzaku muttered, keeping a mental note of the kunai''s positions while maintaining a blank expression.

    Just as Neiki was about to come into contact with Suzaku''s shadow¡­

    Neiki''s figure vanished.

    "Suzaku!" Yamanaka Masao shouted.

    The Ino-Shika-Cho trio, having served under Minato Namikaze, had prepared contingency plans for dealing with the Flying Thunder God Technique. Their teamwork was seamless; Suzaku altered his shadow''s form, splitting it into two to discreetly wrap around the kunai Neiki had thrown.

    Masao formed his hands into a heart shape, ready to use his Mind Transfer Technique, while Akimichi Sidou stood by as the final blow. If Neiki appeared by either kunai, he would face a coordinated attack from the trio. It was a crude but effective counter to the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    They had memorized the positions of all nearby time-space marks, ready to strike the moment Neiki teleported.

    However, Neiki didn''t appear by either kunai. A silence fell over the battlefield, even Ao furrowed his brows and activated his Byakugan to scan the surroundings.

    Suddenly, screams and cries of agony erupted from Kirigakure''s rear.

    Seeing Neiki slaughtering his way through the Kirigakure ranks, Ao''s face darkened, and he gritted his teeth.

    "This guy¡­"

    He immediately led his men to attack Neiki.

    Meanwhile, Konoha''s ninjas watched in confusion and bewilderment. The Ino-Shika-Cho trio exchanged puzzled looks.

    "Is he helping us?"

    "Clearly not," Suzaku shook his head with a strange expression.

    It seemed Neiki wanted to eliminate all of them¡­

    Neiki''s position was too far for Suzaku to extend his shadow to assist the Kirigakure forces, and they likely wouldn''t welcome his help anyway.

    Watching Neiki rampage through the Kirigakure ranks with a black sword, Akimichi Sidou asked, "What should we do¡­ just watch?"

    They didn''t understand why Neiki was attacking Kirigakure. Was it his bloodthirsty nature?

    "Let them fight it out first," Suzaku decided. Regardless, it was beneficial for Konoha. Letting the two enemies fight each other while they reaped the benefits was the best course of action.

    "He has grown stronger."

    Joining the discussion was Hayate Shirakumo, who had been freed from his battle with Samehada. He watched Neiki''s movements closely, his face grim.

    Neiki had once asked him for swordsmanship lessons, a long time ago. Back then, the "Twin Stars of Konoha" had just made a name for themselves. This young Hyuga genius, who had just become a Chunin, had inquired about the possibilities and drawbacks of combining Hyuga''s Gentle Fist with swordsmanship. Though Shirakumo thought it was a waste of Hyuga''s perfect Gentle Fist style, he was impressed by Neiki''s determination.

    Eventually, he secretly taught Neiki swordsmanship for a few days, allowing him to experience the differences between Gentle Fist and swordsmanship.

    A few days later, Neiki said he would give up swordsmanship, which left Shirakumo with mixed feelings. He was relieved that Neiki hadn''t pursued it further, as it might have caused trouble with Hiashi Hyuga. However, he also regretted that the combination of Byakugan and swordsmanship wouldn''t produce a more spectacular future. After Neiki''s rebellion and the death of Hayate Gekko, another Konoha swordsmanship genius, these feelings were replaced by anger and sorrow.

    Seeing Neiki skillfully and elegantly wielding a sword among the Kirigakure ninjas, Shirakumo realized Neiki had been lying about giving up swordsmanship. His refined and deadly swordsmanship was the result of long, secret practice.

    He had indeed mastered the combination of Byakugan and swordsmanship, shining brilliantly in battle, surpassing his former teacher.

    "Such a person¡­ defected from Konoha."

    That was the tragedy and frustration Shirakumo felt.

    In front, the Kirigakure ninjas, initially struggling against Konoha, were now being slaughtered by Neiki. They hadn''t encountered someone who could decimate their ranks so efficiently. They weren''t unable to fight back but hesitated for fear of harming their comrades.

    Neiki, like a nimble and elegant bee, wielded his sharp black sword with deadly grace. The Kirigakure ninjas, unaccustomed to such a devastating weapon, fell like grass before a scythe.

    Only when Ao and Samehada led their elite forces to engage Neiki did they start to find ways to fight back.

    Outside, unaware Kirigakure and Konoha ninjas continued their battles.

    But within the inner circle, centered around Neiki, an eerie situation developed. Konoha and Kirigakure were still fighting, but the real battle was between Neiki and everyone else.

    This man, who had almost single-handedly started the Fourth Great Ninja War, was now the undeniable center of attention.

    A severed Kirigakure arm landed before Akimichi Sidou.

    "The battle is intense¡­" he remarked.

    Nara Suzaku and Hayate Shirakumo suddenly paled.

    "That arm is suspicious!"

    "The force of that strike was wrong!" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Before they could finish speaking, Neiki appeared beside the severed arm.

    Smiling, he thrust his black sword into Akimichi Sidou''s abdomen.

    Neiki looked at the close-up Nara Suzaku and said, "How''s my combat awareness?"

 Chapter 73

    "How''s my combat awareness?"That bastard¡­

    Listening to his taunting words, Nara Suzaku almost ground his teeth to dust.

    Rather than saying it was passable, it would be more accurate to say Neiki''s mastery of the Flying Thunder God Technique was approaching the level of the Fourth Hokage.

    Neiki had been slaughtering his way through the Kirigakure ranks. They couldn''t see clearly, but evidently, one unlucky Kirigakure ninja had the Flying Thunder God seal placed on his arm during the battle with Neiki. Neiki then deliberately severed that arm, sending it flying towards the Konoha forces. At that time, no one reacted in time.

    Even Suzaku, who had warned the others, and Hayate Shirakumo only noticed because Suzaku was meticulous enough to see the Flying Thunder God seal on the arm. Shirakumo, from a swordsmanship perspective, recognized that the naturally severed arm wouldn''t have flown that far unless Neiki had done it deliberately.

    Despite their awareness, it was still too late. The black sword pierced Akimichi Sidou''s chest, and it seemed Konoha was about to lose another Jonin following Inuzuka Tsu.

    The island''s weather was fickle. Moments ago, the sky was overcast, and now rain poured down in torrents. The raindrops, the size of beans, pattered against the leaves, sounding like war drums, imbued with a strange kind of motivational power.

    Just as Suzaku was about to speak, his eyes flickered, and he hesitated before saying, "Yes, it''s quite good¡­"

    Neiki smiled slightly, about to respond when he suddenly felt himself lifted off the ground, his feet leaving the earth as if embraced by a bear.

    Akimichi Sidou''s large belly, despite being nearly disemboweled by Neiki''s sword, held on with sheer willpower. His guts and fat, torn apart, did not immediately incapacitate him.

    He was gravely wounded, doomed to die.

    But not yet.

    "Ahhh¡­ Attack!!" Sidou, enduring the agony of his shredded innards, moved his feet quietly, even with Neiki''s black sword impaling his hefty frame. He gritted his teeth and wrapped his arms tightly around Neiki.

    "Hurry, attack!" he roared, blood and tears mingling on his face, contorted in extreme pain.

    Suzaku took a deep breath. This was a chance paid for with a comrade''s life. It must not be wasted!

    "Shadow Imitation Technique!"

    With the short distance between them, the shadow easily enveloped both Sidou and Neiki. This was Neiki''s oversight and their only chance to capture him.

    "Masao!" Suzaku shouted.

    "Mind Transfer Technique!" Yamanaka Masao formed a heart shape with his hands and targeted Neiki. His head drooped, signaling success in infiltrating Neiki''s mind.

    As the final element of the Ino-Shika-Cho combination, Sidou could no longer use his clan''s secret techniques. Hence, the final strike was left to Hayate Shirakumo.

    Suzaku glanced at him, and without hesitation, Shirakumo drew his blade, crouching low.

    "Konohagakure Sword Technique: Air Slash!"

    Splat!

    Neiki''s expression shifted from calm to pained, then stiffened as he looked at Shirakumo, clutching his neck in disbelief. "Shirakumo¡­ senpai¡­"

    "Sorry," Shirakumo murmured, sheathing his sword.

    Neiki had brought too much pain to Konoha. Shirakumo couldn''t stop, even if he wanted to spare Neiki''s life. Without a sealing squad, Neiki, who had mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique, was too agile and would escape if they weren''t careful.

    The sound of a head hitting the ground signified the end of the man responsible for the Fourth Great Ninja War. Yet, the chaos he created would have lasting repercussions, and Konoha remained on the brink of survival.

    Shirakumo didn''t turn back. With Neiki gone, he had to deal with the remaining Kirigakure ninjas. Unlike the cunning Neiki, who exploited the ninjas'' reluctance to harm comrades, Shirakumo preferred straightforward combat.

    "We can continue now," Shirakumo said, standing tall and facing Samehada.

    However, both Samehada and the other Kirigakure ninjas looked hesitant and frightened.

    Samehada opened his mouth, saying something to Shirakumo, who frowned, hearing nothing but rain. Noticing this, Samehada pointed behind Shirakumo.

    Then, he mouthed the words: Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Turn around.

    Shirakumo frowned.

    Turn around?

    What would he see if he turned around?

    Finally realizing something was wrong, Shirakumo spun around abruptly.

    And then.

    His pupils contracted instantly.

    What lay before him?

    Yamanaka Masao lay unconscious on the ground.

    Futasu Reido''s head was pinned to a tree stump by a kunai.

    Nara Suzaku and several other Konoha ninjas struggle under Neiki''s sword.

    Akimichi Sidou disemboweled but clinging to the murderer, holding on with his last strength¡­ to whom?

    Shirakumo finally recognized the face.

    It was Shiranui Genma!!

    He had mistaken Shiranui Genma for Neiki and killed him!!

    No!

    Not just him, but even Suzaku and the other Konoha ninjas had mistaken Genma for Neiki!

    "¡­Shirakumo¡­ senpai."

    Shirakumo finally understood why the voice was so familiar and why he had addressed him that way.

    "It was a genjutsu!"

    "The same genjutsu the Hokage mentioned during the review, the one that twisted reality and led to the Hyuga Clan''s downfall!!"

    Shirakumo looked around, seeing Suzaku fighting Neiki and the other hundred Konoha ninjas staring blankly at the Kirigakure forces. He realized they were likely under the same genjutsu spell as he was.

    "Genjutsu: Release!" Shirakumo quickly dispelled the genjutsu on a nearby Konoha ninja. Before they could react, he urgently commanded, "Quick, release the others from the genjutsu!" Then, he joined the fight against Neiki.

    The situation was dire. Any further delay would mean Suzaku''s death.

    Neiki was about to kill a Chunin when he paused and stepped back.

    A sharp white light sliced past him.

    Facing Shirakumo, who had suddenly appeared, Neiki smiled faintly, asking, "How does it feel to kill your comrades?"

    "Shirakumo-senpai¡ª"

    "It wasn''t your fault, Hayama. We were all under his genjutsu. If Masao hadn''t noticed something was wrong while in Genma''s body and taken the blow for me, I might still be under the genjutsu!" Suzaku knew Neiki was trying to provoke Hayama and quickly reassured him.

    "Yeah, I know¡­" Shirakumo took a deep breath, Genma and Masao''s gruesome deaths flashing before his eyes. He gripped his sword tightly.

    "So, I''ll correct my mistake and kill you again!!"

    With that, he lunged at Neiki.

    "You can try." Neiki smirked, like a refined scholar.

    ¡­

    Watching the chaotic Konoha forces struggling to release the genjutsu, Samehada grew wary and said to Ao:

    "¡­Do you think we might be under the same strange genjutsu?"

 Chapter 74

    The battlefield was a place where people fought and killed each other. The rain diluted the blood and soaked through clothes, making distinguishing between sweat and tears impossible. They merged into a complex yet clear mixture.Just like how in the eyes of innocent children, rainwater was nothing more than the sweat of clouds or the tears of the sky.

    "That person is amazing!"

    A little girl with twin pigtails pointed at Neiki, who was moving swiftly across the battlefield.

    "Is he a good person?" asked another boy, holding an umbrella over Hashirama.

    In the children''s simple world, once someone was identified as a bad person, those opposing that bad person were automatically good people.

    Since the Kirigakure had slaughtered hundreds of ordinary villagers in the Land of Waves, the children deeply resented the Kirigakure ninjas, considering them complete villains. Consequently, when the Konoha ninjas arrived, the children cheered for them, believing that since Konoha was against Kirigakure, they must be the good guys.

    But Neiki''s arrival confused them. Initially, Neiki opposed Konoha, leading the children to think he was an ally of the Kirigakure villains. However, Neiki then suddenly started killing many Kirigakure ninjas, leaving them unable to categorize his actions.

    "He is a bad person," Hashirama said with a smile.

    "Then who are the good people?" asked Hiwara Fuyuka, biting her finger.

    "There probably aren''t any good people here," Inari said, frowning.

    Hashirama looked at Inari with some surprise, then laughed softly and shook his head. "There are."

    Seeing the confused expressions around him, Hashirama explained:

    "Here, both Kirigakure and Konoha are fighting for their own interests. Konoha cannot be considered good, and Kirigakure, due to their wanton slaughter of innocents, are definitely bad guys to you."

    "As for that man with the sword, although he hasn''t harmed you or the Land of Waves, many people would see him as a traditional villain."

    "The only good person here, if there is one, would be me," Hashirama said, pointing his thumb at himself with some pride.

    The students exclaimed in understanding and nodded fervently, their expressions sincere and slightly fanatical.

    Their voices echoed, "Yes," "That''s right," and "Only sensei is the good guy."

    "Keep watching. That swordsman is very skilled. My only hope is that one day you can become as strong as him, with the ability to protect yourselves and those around you. That would make me very happy," Hashirama said warmly. ?

    The battle in the valley was becoming more intricate.

    Using the Flying Thunder God Technique, Neiki darted back and forth between the Konoha and Kirigakure forces. His black sword was sharp, his movements ghostly. Each teleportation brought significant casualties to both sides, forcing Konoha and Kirigakure to halt their fight momentarily. The battlefield had essentially turned into Neiki versus Kirigakure and Neiki versus Konoha.

    Neiki, alone, was opposing more than 400 ninjas from two great ninja villages, making him the focal point of the battlefield.

    After inflicting casualties on more than ten Konoha ninjas, Neiki sensed something was off, grinned, and used the Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport to the Kirigakure front.

    "He''s using us to practice his swordsmanship," Shirakumo Hayate said, panting.

    He had gradually grasped Neiki''s combat pattern. Neiki, like a slippery catfish, clearly couldn''t fight against Konoha''s 200 elite ninjas directly. But why would he need to?

    Whenever he sensed danger, Neiki would teleport away, bouncing back and forth between Konoha and Kirigakure like a tennis ball, exhausting both sides.

    So far, no one had managed to touch even a corner of his clothes.

    "I''ve noticed that his chakra and stamina don''t seem to deplete," Nara Suzaku said, also exhausted. To push Neiki toward the Kirigakure, they had exerted immense effort.

    But from his appearance until now, Neiki''s stamina and chakra consumption should have been much greater than theirs. Suzaku couldn''t understand how Neiki was still so energetic. Their strategy of wearing him down was on the verge of collapse.

    "I''ve marked several Flying Thunder God seals. Next time, we''ll try to catch him," Suzaku said.

    Shirakumo didn''t respond because Neiki had already moved back and forth more than ten times. It wasn''t to dampen Suzaku''s spirits, but Neiki was extremely cunning, hiding each seal intricately and spreading them widely. Unless they were particularly lucky, it was hard to keep track of him.

    Dark clouds gathered in the sky.

    "Lightning Sword Technique: Judgment Sword!"

    Neiki''s voice suddenly rang out. As if sensing a dreadful aura, Nara Suzaku and Shirakumo Hayate looked up, eyes wide in shock.

    Suspended within the dark clouds was a massive sword made of lightning, terrifying in its form.

    They looked toward Neiki within the Kirigakure ranks, seeing his raised black sword crackling with lightning. Every Kirigakure ninja around him stared in terror and despair at the giant sword in the sky.

    What kind of jutsu is this?

    Does such a god who commands lightning exist in this world?

    If not, how could one explain this enormous sword of lightning?

    If such a god exists, why would they assist Neiki?

    "This is a jutsu using lightning chakra to summon natural lightning. Everyone, spread out! Don''t gather together!" Ao shouted, using his Byakugan to see through the jutsu.

    Lightning counters water. Facing such a massive lightning sword, many Kirigakure ninjas were destined to die.

    Ao had just finished speaking when he noticed Neiki''s gaze fixed on him.

    He felt his heart skip a beat.

    "Wait¡­ wait a moment."

    Neiki smiled faintly and swung his black sword at Ao.

    With Neiki''s movement.

    "Boom!"

    The enormous lightning sword in the sky descended at incredible speed!

    "No!"

    Ao was unwilling to die here.

    He had nowhere to hide, but he might survive through other means. He couldn''t die!

    "Water Release: Water Formation Wall!"

    "Earth Release: Earth Formation Wall!"

    Water on the outside, earth on the inside. As Ao was about to use a third jutsu, the water was vaporized, and the earth shattered. The sky-sword of lightning pierced through all obstacles, impaling him and reducing him to fragments.

    The Byakugan on his body shattered into countless pieces of Byakugan essence, merging into Neiki''s eyes.

    The Kirigakure ninjas stared dumbfounded at Ao''s charred corpse. Many of their eyes finally showed fear.

    "Such power¡­"

    "Impossible¡­"

    "How can we defeat an enemy like this?"

    The state of Kirigakure wasn''t much better than Konoha.

    Many were scared out of their wits.

    Shirakumo Hayate and Nara Suzaku exchanged glances, both looking grim.

    "I think¡­ we should retreat."

    Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 75

    Nara Suzaku turned around to find the eyes of every Konoha ninja on him. With Tsunade absent, he was now the highest-ranking officer in the Konoha unit.Strategy, planning, and assessing situations were what the Nara clan excelled at. Facing Neiki and the Kirigakure, the Konoha ninjas wanted Suzaku to tell them whether they could still fight, and if so, how.

    The supposedly trusting gazes carried an underlying urgency, weighing heavily on Suzaku''s mind.

    By now, more than half of the 200 Konoha ninjas were dead or injured, most of the casualties from the chaotic battle with the Kirigakure ninjas. The actual number of ninjas killed by Neiki wasn''t that high.

    However, in the ninja world, casualty statistics are considered more than just numbers. The gap in strength between a Genin and a Jonin was so vast that casualties had to be evaluated based on the ninjas'' ranks to reflect the battlefield situation accurately.

    The Kirigakure inflicted more casualties on Konoha than Neiki, primarily because the fight against Kirigakure lasted longer. Also, most of the fallen were weaker Chunin and Genin, who were considered expendable in any ninja village.

    It''s not that the villages didn''t value their lower-ranked ninjas, but the harsh reality was that inexperienced ninjas were always the first to die. Konoha only needed to ensure their expendable forces were lost at a slower rate than the enemy''s.

    Neiki, on the other hand, was different. Alone, he hadn''t killed many, but his targets were always high-ranking Konoha ninjas. Lower-ranked ninjas couldn''t even get close to him without being effortlessly cut down.

    So far, Neiki has killed more than half of the Jonin on this mission, a painful loss. Although they still had the strength to suppress Neiki, his mastery of the Flying Thunder God Technique made direct confrontation nearly impossible.

    As long as Neiki remained elusive, their numerical advantage was meaningless. Suzaku and the other Konoha ninjas could foresee being slowly picked off by Neiki if they continued this way.

    They had prepared to counter Mei Terumi and the Kirigakure ninjas, but not for Neiki with the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    "Regardless, we have accomplished our mission," Suzaku exhaled, looking towards the Kirigakure with a complex expression.

    Hearing his words, everyone felt slightly relieved. Looking in the same direction, they found some comfort.

    Compared to Konoha, Kirigakure was in a worse state.

    During the chaotic battle, Konoha steadily pushed back Kirigakure and suffered heavy losses. Even after Neiki disrupted the battle, Kirigakure was powerless against his assaults, moving clumsily and fearfully.

    They lacked effective countermeasures against Neiki, relying solely on Ao''s Byakugan for limited resistance. Neiki''s unrestricted movements within their ranks led to even more casualties among the Kirigakure than the Konoha.

    As time passed, many Kirigakure ninjas began to fear Neiki more intensely.

    Ao''s Byakugan could detect hidden Flying Thunder God seals, but the effectiveness was limited. With seals seemingly everywhere, managing defenses became an enormous challenge. Ao lacked the authority and charisma to organize and lead effectively against such a pervasive threat.

    The seals put immense pressure on the unprepared Kirigakure ninjas. Even until Neiki unleashed his terrifying Judgment Sword, they believed they had a chance for revenge. They had the numbers and strength to overwhelm Neiki but needed an opportunity to catch him.

    However, when Neiki brought down the Judgment Sword, obliterating the area around Ao with divine thunder, the surviving Kirigakure ninjas'' morale shattered. Their last vestiges of hope crumbled with Mei Terumi absent and Ao dead.

    Led by Fusaku, the remaining seventy or so Kirigakure ninjas exchanged looks and then turned to flee.

    They headed towards where Tsunade and Mei Terumi were fighting.

    It was clear they weren''t running out of cowardice but strategic retreat. They hoped to regroup and potentially help Mei Terumi defeat Tsunade, which might still turn the tide. ?

    Such a retreat wasn''t shameful but strategic, understanding their current disadvantage.

    Konoha had prepared thoroughly to crush them, and Neiki had toyed with both Konoha and Kirigakure. The Kirigakure was now the weakest faction on this battlefield.

    Their initial plan to exploit Konoha''s weakness had failed miserably.

    Even if the Konoha forces had been weakened by Uchiha''s defection and the near-destruction of the Hyuga clan, Kirigakure still couldn''t realistically hope to annihilate Konoha. They didn''t want to see Kumogakure gain too much power either.

    This mutual balance meant that even if Kirigakure had planned against Konoha, it was all within a calculable range. Their strategy had been to showcase strength and negotiate benefits, not total war.

    However, the first phase of their plan had already collapsed.

    They hadn''t defeated this Konoha unit or Neiki.

    Instead of showing strength, they had been humiliated, and repeatedly outmaneuvered by Konoha and Neiki.

    Their strategy to force Konoha into concessions was now nothing but a pipe dream.

    As the seventy Kirigakure ninjas retreated, their elaborate plans and hopes disintegrated.

    The rain continued to pour, dripping from hair tips.

    The Kirigakure ninjas were retreating, using smoke bombs and Hidden Mist Jutsu. Severely injured comrades who couldn''t move were killed by their allies, while lightly injured ones were carried along.

    Neiki didn''t pursue it. He turned his attention to the Konoha ninjas watching him intently.

    "Handa-san, please lead the others to support Tsunade-sama," Nara Suzaku said quietly.

    Handa nodded, reminded Suzaku to be careful, and led the team towards where the Kirigakure had fled.

    Neji was among them, unable to speak but glaring at Neiki with hatred, pain, and confusion. Since Neiki''s appearance, a seed of distrust had taken root, growing into a towering tree.

    As Neji''s brother, Neji had been immediately restrained by a Konoha ninja designated by Tsunade for "protection." It was unclear whether it was protection or suspicion.

    Konoha hadn''t given him a chance to speak with his estranged brother.

    "I survived this long. I want to know the truth. Can you tell me?" Such words never left Neji''s mouth.

    Despite Neiki killing so many Konoha ninjas, Neji noticed Neiki never once looked at him.

    Neji recalled a performance at the Konoha theater, where he sat among thousands, watching a play about brothers turning against each other.

    Neiki was the villain, but Neji wasn''t the hero capable of stopping his brother.

    On and off stage, Neiki always stood in the spotlight while Neji remained in the audience, hoping his brother would notice him and give him an answer.

    ¡­

    Distance grew, beyond Neji''s Byakugan''s ability to see through obstacles.

    The wound Neiki left on his abdomen throbbed, reminding him their next encounter might be far off.

    He looked at the "protector" carrying him, feeling increasingly desperate. A voice seemed to whisper in his ear:

    Take this chance to find Neiki and ask your questions.

    Do you really want to go back?

    Back to Konoha, to live like a street rat?

    Don''t forget.

    You''re surrounded by hostile villagers.

    By the Inuzuka clan who hate you.

    By greedy ninja clans.

    By indifferent Konoha leaders.

    By Tsunade-sama, who pretends to care but keeps you under surveillance.

    ¡­

    Neji didn''t know.

    ¡­

    A new question emerged.

    "What would Neiki do in this situation?"

    ¡­ S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He looked up again.

    The scene changed.

    The theater again, before the disaster.

    But this time, only Neji remained in the audience, and Neiki alone on stage.

    This time, Neiki looked at him.

    This time, Neiki smiled and said calmly:

    "Of course."

    ¡­

    "Kill."

    ¡­

    Neji''s eyes snapped open.

    Yes.

    Just kill.

    Why go back to Konoha?

    Why return to a place doomed to destruction?

    Becoming a rogue ninja, why not?

    If Neiki could do it, why couldn''t he?

    Neji looked at the man carrying him.

    No one else was around.

    This "protector" clearly didn''t care.

    Neji took a deep breath, his right hand forming a hand chop.

    Ninja academy taught this.

    Aim for the back of the head.

    Control the force.

    Just one strike.

    ¡­

    "What did you just do?" Nara Suzaku asked Neiki, frowning.

    He sensed something strange about Neiki''s eyes.

    "Nothing, just giving someone a choice," Neiki said, smiling, looking at the remaining dozen Konoha ninjas. "Is this your rear guard?"

    Suzaku and Shirakumo exchanged a confident glance. Shirakumo drew his sword and said:

    "No, it''s a team to try and kill you."

    "With opponents like you, numbers aren''t an advantage. We had many chances to catch you, but you used the Flying Thunder God Technique to escape to the Kirigakure. Even if we marked all your seals, those Kirigakure fools wouldn''t let us intervene, causing us much frustration," Suzaku said, voice weary but full of fighting spirit.

    Neiki understood.

    "Saito and Aso are dead. I need your head to give their families closure. Will you lend it to me?" Suzaku asked.

    Neiki laughed. "Why trouble? I''ll return to Konoha and send their families to join

    them."

    Hundreds of people dragging each other down couldn''t do it, but a dozen coordinated people might. This was Suzaku''s confidence.

    "I must repeat, your Flying Thunder God Technique isn''t as good as the Fourth Hokage''s¡­"

    The words had barely left his mouth.

    The next second.

    A shadow pierced through the rain, rushing towards Neiki.

 Chapter 76

    The mist hung heavy on a small island on the outskirts of the Land of Waves.¡°What a baffling healing ability¡­¡±

    Hidden in the mist, Mei Terumi frowned as she watched Tsunade, who was healing herself while warily scanning her surroundings.

    Both were in rough shape, especially Tsunade. Mei¡¯s Lava Release and Boil Release had strong corrosive properties, so even though Tsunade could heal her wounds with her miraculous medical skills, her clothes remained irreparably damaged.

    Fortunately, Tsunade wasn''t one to be overly modest. Before the battle, they had chosen this uninhabited island to avoid involving innocent citizens of the Land of Waves.

    The island was only inhabited by the two of them, so there were no concerns about modesty.

    Despite being somewhat irritated by her exposed state, Tsunade focused on the battle. She knew that once she defeated Mei Terumi, she would have the luxury of addressing her wardrobe.

    However, victory was still distant for Tsunade.

    The dense fog provided Mei with significant cover unless she used ninjutsu or revealed herself, making it difficult for Tsunade to pinpoint her location. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Additionally, the island¡¯s humidity greatly enhanced Mei''s Water Release without much chakra expenditure, giving her a geographical advantage. Tsunade found herself on the defensive, unable to strike back effectively.

    Yet, this didn¡¯t mean Mei had a guaranteed victory.

    Glancing at the shattered landscape, Mei¡¯s eyes flickered with apprehension.

    The destruction, almost splitting the island in half, was the work of the shamelessly scantily clad blonde woman not far away.

    Tsunade¡¯s immense strength and devastating punches were terrifying. If those punches had hit Mei directly, the protracted battle, which seemed to be leaning in Mei¡¯s favor, would instantly tilt towards Konoha¡¯s victory.

    Tsunade''s sensory abilities were strong, and she was increasingly accurate in detecting the fluctuations when Mei used ninjutsu. Her punches were getting closer, making Mei more cautious. Their standoff had become a test of patience and timing.

    For Tsunade, as long as she pinpointed Mei¡¯s exact location, she could turn the tide despite her injuries.

    For Mei, the longer the battle dragged on, the worse it would get. She needed to defeat Tsunade before being discovered, but Tsunade''s exceptional medical skills made that difficult.

    After a moment of thought, Mei formed several hand signs and created a few water clones.

    She figured that attacking from multiple directions continuously, without giving Tsunade time to heal, would increase her chances of success.

    However, the exchange of chakra inherent to ninjutsu immediately alerted Tsunade. Without hesitation, she abandoned her pretense of healing and used Body Flicker Technique to cross the mist, appearing above Mei and her clones. ?????

    ¡°¡­Found you.¡±

    In mid-air, Tsunade smiled as she extended her left leg.

    Slender.

    Fair.

    From Mei¡¯s perspective, there was an infinite spring view.

    But no matter how graceful and alluring the posture, it didn¡¯t hide Tsunade¡¯s fierce madness.

    Mei sensed the rapid gathering of chakra in Tsunade''s left foot and felt the danger. She and her clones retreated swiftly.

    But they were a bit too slow. Amid Tsunade¡¯s wild laughter, her delicate left foot slammed into the ground.

    Boom!

    The impact shook the earth and raised waves.

    Half of the small island shattered under Tsunade¡¯s terrifying stomp. All of Mei¡¯s water clones were destroyed, and Mei herself wasn¡¯t spared. Though not directly hit, the shockwave dragged her into the sea.

    Climbing back up, Mei was soaked. The island, originally about a hundred meters across, was now half submerged. Both women stood on the water¡¯s surface.

    Whoosh!

    A kunai flew at Tsunade, who dodged it.

    ¡°Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!¡±

    A water dragon surged up, roaring towards Tsunade.

    Bang!

    A punch dispersed the water dragon into a mist.

    Tsunade didn''t pursue it. Mei¡¯s position was too deep. Tsunade had to stay close to the remaining land. She glared at Mei before retreating to the remaining part of the island.

    Seeing Tsunade not falling for the bait, Mei sighed and followed.

    Halfway, Tsunade stopped.

    ¡°You truly live up to the legendary Sannin. You¡¯re really¡­ impressive.¡±

    Mei looked at her formidable opponent. Her chakra reserves were more than half depleted, but victory was still out of reach.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either. But do you really have time to chat?¡± Tsunade sneered, noting that her earlier attack had thinned the mist, improving visibility.

    Despite locating Mei, Tsunade didn¡¯t attack. The island was too close to the Land of Waves. If the battle got too intense, keen-eyed villagers might see them.

    More importantly, Tsunade was absolutely confident that her Konoha forces would defeat the Kirigakure. The longer this dragged on, the more certain the outcome on the other battlefield became.

    ¡°You win,¡± Mei shook her head, sounding defeated. ¡°I plan to call off this action.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And the cost?¡± Tsunade asked, eyes narrowing.

    So, you think you can just leave after failing to beat us?

    No way!

    ¡°The cost is, you let us leave, and I guarantee Kirigakure won''t kick Konoha while it''s down,¡± Mei said calmly.

    Judging by the Konoha ninjas'' composition, Mei was certain Tsunade couldn¡¯t afford to waste time. If Kumogakure attacked Konoha, Tsunade would have to retreat.

    Is Tsunade trying to extort her? No chance!

    ¡°Who are you to represent Kirigakure?¡± Tsunade scoffed.

    ¡°And you? Can you represent yourself?¡± Mei retorted.

    ¡°Of course, I¡­¡± Tsunade frowned.

    She could only not represent herself under one condition.

 Chapter 77

    Tsunade could only be prevented from acting on her own when Konoha was in danger. No matter what she was doing, she had to return and protect Konoha.Even if the chance to annihilate Mei Terumi¡¯s Kirigakure unit was right before her, Tsunade couldn''t afford to hesitate.

    Her familiar teachers and friends were in Konoha, as were the families of the ninjas under her command.

    All those places she had lived since childhood, all those people she grew up with, and all those shared memories created a bond that tied their fates to the village named Konoha, making it impossible to sever.

    If Konoha was to be destroyed, what would be the point of defeating these Kirigakure ninjas?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tsunade''s eyes held a dangerous glint. Mei Terumi¡¯s words had given her an unsettling suspicion.

    Seeing Tsunade''s reaction, Mei Terumi finally smiled faintly, tapping her lips as she spoke slowly:

    ¡°I know you''re mainly guarding against Kumogakure, but¡­ a few days ago, Kumogakure secretly sent an envoy to our Kirigakure. They proposed borrowing the path through the Land of Water to attack Konoha. The elders feared that Kumogakure might be using this as a ruse to cause trouble, so they rejected it.¡±

    Tsunade felt her heart skip a beat.

    Konoha had set up numerous outposts along the borders of the Land of Fire and the Land of Lightning to guard against Kumogakure.

    However, if Kumogakure managed to invade Konoha by borrowing paths through other countries, these vigilant sentries, who tirelessly relayed information back to Konoha, would become the very thing that misled Konoha¡¯s leadership.

    Once the Kumogakure troops entered the Land of Fire through another country and suddenly appeared outside Konoha Village like gods descending from the heavens, it would be too late¡­

    ¡°Kirigakure rejected Kumogakure''s request to borrow a path, but other countries might not refuse¡­¡± Tsunade muttered to herself.

    That was the crux of the problem, and the real reason why Mei Terumi had willingly disclosed this secret to Tsunade. Leading her Kirigakure unit, she couldn''t defeat the Konoha unit and wanted to retreat, but Tsunade was relentlessly pursuing them. The solution was to tell Tsunade that her home was in imminent danger, making Tsunade retreat on her own.

    Kirigakure had rejected Kumogakure¡¯s plan because of its own closed-off traditions and unwillingness to take risks.

    But what about other countries?

    Would they refuse like Kirigakure?

    After all, Kumogakure was powerful and wealthy. If threats didn¡¯t work, incentives certainly would. How many countries could resist Kumogakure¡¯s carrot-and-stick approach?

    Tsunade''s breathing grew rapid. No wonder both Iwagakure and Sunagakure had started moving without any news from Kumogakure!

    They were brewing such a despicable plan!

    Borrowing a path¡­

    Borrowing a path¡­

    There were only a few countries and villages neighboring Konoha. Which one was most likely to provide a path for Kumogakure?

    Tsunade didn¡¯t know; her mind was in chaos. She only wanted to rush the information back to Konoha.

    Konoha had many sentries along the Fire and Lightning borders, but not so many elsewhere, mainly due to limited manpower. Kumogakure was a primary surveillance target. ?

    Kumogakure clearly knew that if they dispatched troops from the Land of Lightning, Konoha would definitely find out. So they proposed a ¡°borrow a path¡± plan to other neighboring countries.

    There was no need to verify the authenticity of the information; Tsunade was already completely convinced that Mei Terumi was telling the truth.

    Kumogakure obviously had the highest intent to destroy Konoha, but hadn¡¯t acted yet because they were seeking a path.

    They planned to uproot Konoha with minimal losses and maximum efficiency.

    ¡°So, what do you think? Still want a price?¡± Mei Terumi asked with a smile.

    Tsunade''s face was grim, remaining silent.

    In the distance, a commotion from ongoing battles drew closer.

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯ve reached here already,¡± Mei Terumi looked Tsunade up and down, admiring her fine figure and thinking, "So big." Noticing the commotion getting closer, Mei Terumi reminded her, ¡°Have you made up your mind yet? Any later, and you¡¯ll be seen.¡±

    Tsunade abruptly lifted her head, glaring fiercely at Mei Terumi, shouting:

    ¡°Give me your coat.¡±

    After a moment of silence.

    ¡°¡­Not wearing one?!¡±

    Tsunade was incredulous.

    ¡°You shameless woman!!¡±

    Finally, Mei Terumi found a female Kirigakure ninja¡¯s outfit and gave it to Tsunade.

    ¡­

    In a small town in the Land of Waves, the Kirigakure and Konoha forces faced each other in stark contrast under their respective leaders¡¯ orders.

    ¡°Neiki!?¡±

    Seeing the bodies of Akimichi Torifu, Yamanaka Masao, Shiranui Genma, and many other familiar faces, Tsunade clenched her fists in fury, smashing a large tree beside her.

    Tsunade¡¯s outburst made the nearby Kirigakure ninjas vigilant, thinking Konoha was about to attack again.

    ¡°Now, Captain Suzaku and Captain Hayama are fighting Neiki with several other Jonin. Should we go help?¡± Shizune suggested.

    Since they no longer needed to fight Kirigakure, their only remaining enemy was Neiki of the Hyuga clan.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re going!¡± Tsunade gritted her teeth. She couldn''t believe that after she left, such a menace would appear on the battlefield between Konoha and Kirigakure. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that guy''s many deeds; I must see it for myself, and also¡­¡±

    She paused, her mind flashing back to the scene when she returned to Konoha, seeing the hopeless ruins.

    Seeing thousands of bodies lined up in pits, ready for burial.

    Seeing the unending sadness and numbness on people¡¯s faces.

    Seeing her teacher, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who seemed to have aged thirty years overnight, apologizing to her the moment he saw her:

    ¡°I''m sorry, Tsunade. Many people needed evacuation that night, so Nawaki''s grave couldn¡¯t be moved in time¡­¡±

    Even the Konoha cemetery had many explosive tags placed, different from other places. It must have been Neiki¡¯s doing himself¡ªNeiki¡¯s deep-seated hatred for Konoha was beyond many Konoha high-ups'' comprehension.

    But regardless, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Tsunade didn¡¯t really care about such things. Graves were not as important as the lives of the living.

    Tsunade remembered her response at the time:

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll find Neiki, kill him, and then blow up his grave.¡±

    That was just to comfort her teacher, but now, hearing that Neiki was indeed near her and seeing the ¡°gifts¡± Neiki had sent, Tsunade couldn''t suppress her impulses.

    Can you represent yourself?

    In a way, I can!! sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She called two ninjas from the Anbu and firmly instructed:

    ¡°Deliver this information to Lord Hiruzen. You can lose your life, but the information must get through!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two ninjas vanished into the forest.

    Looking at the remaining Konoha ninjas before her, Tsunade took a deep breath:

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve found Neiki, let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Then bury him.¡±

    ¡°And blow up his grave!!¡±

 Chapter 78

    ¡°Who killed Ao?¡±¡°Neiki?!¡±

    Listening to the surrounding Kirigakure ninjas recount the previous battle, Mei Terumi frowned, her expression turning grim.

    Since the Fourth Great Ninja War outbreak, the infamy of Neiki, the chief culprit, had spread far and wide.

    The tales of Neiki¡¯s deeds had been passed down by every witness from Konoha, echoing throughout the ninja world.

    Some said he was audacious, daring enough to hold the entire Konoha hostage with explosive tags.

    Others thought he was ruthless, capable of slaughtering his own Hyuga kin.

    Some believed he was shrewd, using the Uchiha clan''s rebellion with the Nine-Tails as a smokescreen for his meticulous schemes, each step seemingly insignificant but ultimately decisive, leaving Konoha no room to retaliate.

    His grand strategy, deep intellect, and unparalleled cunning made him an extremely dangerous and ambitious figure.

    Mei Terumi didn''t know why Neiki appeared at this time, simultaneously opposing both Konoha and Kirigakure. Was he truly so confident just because he mastered the Flying Thunder God technique?

    Regardless, Ao was an important subordinate of hers and a senior Jonin of Kirigakure. His death would undoubtedly lead to consequences upon her return to the village.

    With this thought, Mei Terumi couldn¡¯t help but become furious.

    This mission had yielded nothing and resulted in significant casualties. As the planner of this operation, she would inevitably bear the brunt of the responsibility.

    ¡°Should we avenge Ao-sama?¡± Chojuro, still an ordinary Genin, recalled Ao¡¯s long-standing care for him. Standing among the crowd, he mustered his courage, raised his head, and asked with red eyes.

    Mei Terumi glanced at him without answering. Instead, she continued to watch the Konoha forces in the distance and suddenly asked:

    ¡°What is Konoha planning to do?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re likely going after Neiki for revenge too,¡± answered Hoshigaki.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Mei Terumi pondered for a moment, feeling that retreating so disgracefully was indeed too humiliating. If she could return with the coveted Byakugan that all Kirigakure ninjas desired¡­

    She looked at Chojuro, who had spoken earlier, and her friendly smile made the young boy¡¯s face turn red.

    Mei Terumi slowly said:

    ¡°Do you want to avenge Ao, Chojuro?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chojuro nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Then go tell those Konoha folks over there that we will cooperate from the outside to hunt down Neiki together!!¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Chojuro¡¯s eyes lit up:

    ¡°Right away!¡±

    ¡°Will Tsunade agree?¡± Watching Chojuro¡¯s departing figure, Hoshigaki couldn''t help but ask.

    ¡°No,¡± Mei Terumi said confidently, then turned to the other Kirigakure ninjas, ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle.¡±

    Although Konoha and Kirigakure had temporarily ceased fighting, they had been killing each other just thirty minutes ago. Despite their common hatred for Neiki, it couldn''t erase their mutual grievances and conflicts.

    Cooperate against Neiki?

    Don''t be ridiculous. They''d be lucky not to sabotage each other.

    Tsunade wouldn¡¯t agree because she knew that Kirigakure¡¯s so-called cooperation was a guise to seize an opportunity for themselves. But Tsunade would also realize that Mei Terumi wouldn¡¯t care about her disagreement, so it was very likely that Tsunade, upon hearing the news, would angrily send people to chase them away before dealing with Neiki.

    Hence, Mei Terumi sent Chojuro to inform Tsunade¡ªbecause this kid was a fool, and even if Tsunade was furious, she probably wouldn¡¯t kill him on the spot¡­

    ¡­

    Contrary to Mei Terumi¡¯s expectations, Tsunade, although angry upon hearing Kirigakure¡¯s intent to ¡°cooperate,¡± did not send people to attack them, nor did she trouble Chojuro.

    Carrying the bodies of their fallen comrades, they remained silent, like a mournful army, quickly heading towards the original battlefield.

    Halfway through, Tsunade suddenly remembered something and asked:

    ¡°Where¡¯s Neji?¡±

    ¡°There.¡± Shikajuno pointed to a distant figure.

    Neji¡¯s shackles had been removed. He was carrying an injured ninja with broken legs at the back of the group.

    Tsunade frowned because the ninja Neji was carrying was the special Jonin she had assigned to protect and monitor him¡ªMiyamoto Zawa.

    ¡°Was it Neiki who did this?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Shikajuno shook his head, his chubby face wobbling like waves, ¡°It happened during a fight with the Kirigakure ninjas.¡±

    ¡°They were caught in a Genjutsu and separated from our team. They were then discovered and attacked by a Kirigakure ninja.¡±

    ¡°Zawa used his body to block the enemy¡¯s jutsu, successfully protecting Neji. Neji then managed to eliminate the Kirigakure ninja during the battle. Unfortunately, Zawa¡¯s legs were severely injured and he won''t be able to serve as a ninja anymore¡­¡± Shikajuno recounted the scene, sighing.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Tsunade looked at Neji. The young boy, despite his age, wore a determined expression. He was talking to the injured Miyamoto Zawa on his back, occasionally laughing, a stark contrast to the dark and brooding aura he had on the boat earlier.

    In the face of life and death, he understood the value of life, felt the significance of comrades, and carried their hopes forward¡­

    How similar was it?

    Tsunade¡¯s lips curled slightly. In Neji, she saw the shadow of another Konoha ninja.

    His name was Kakashi Hatake.

    ¡°Should we continue to monitor¡­ protect him?¡± Shizune asked.

    ¡°No need. He looks capable of handling himself well, protecting others and himself.¡± Tsunade blinked and smiled.

    ¡°And the upcoming fight with Neiki¡­¡± Shizune trailed off.

    Tsunade¡¯s face darkened, shaking her head: ¡°All the deceased Hyuga clan members had their eyes gouged out. Neiki has a habit of collecting Byakugan. He spared Neji, not out of sentiment, but likely because Neji¡¯s Byakugan hasn¡¯t matured yet.¡±

    A similar case was Hinata.

    ¡°He should stay out of the fight, remain in the rear, and avoid being discovered by Neiki.¡± Tsunade said, then suddenly halted.

    Ahead lay the previous battlefield between Konoha and Kirigakure, but why was there such a strong smell of blood??

    A bad feeling rose in her heart. She left the others behind and swiftly moved through the dense forest to the site of the battle, her expression darkening upon arrival.

    Right before her eyes.

    Neiki, covered in blood, held a pitch-black long sword, thrusting it into Hayama Byakumo¡¯s chest, then withdrawing it, spraying blood into the air like a thin rain.

    The raindrops mingled with the blood, turning the once green land into a bloody hell.

    Severed limbs were scattered everywhere, and some unrecognizable jutsu had leveled the entire forest, leaving an oddly vast, empty space.

    Some were beheaded.

    Some were vertically sliced in half.

    Some had no remains left, only blood splatters and the lingering scent of explosive tags in the air, marking the gruesome end of that Konoha ninja¡¯s life.

    Nara Suzaku¡¯s body lay just two steps away from Tsunade, a clear sword wound running through his skull. He seemed to have died not long ago, his eyes still full of confusion and shock.

    As Hayama Byakumo was killed before their eyes.

    Tsunade looked around. In the vast field, Neiki was the only one left standing.

 Chapter 79

    The scene before her was a hellish carnage. Tsunade''s mouth hung open slightly; no matter how she thought of it, she never expected to witness such devastation.

    Without a doubt, Nara Suzaku had failed. Originally, she believed that even if they couldn¡¯t take down Neiki, they could at least hold him off. After all, Suzaku was so clever. He knew how to fight and when not to fight, didn''t he?

    However, reality had given Tsunade a harsh slap in the face.

    Nara Suzaku and his team hadn¡¯t just failed to capture Neiki; they hadn''t even put up a proper fight against him. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to escape. Over a dozen highly skilled Konoha shinobi, at least Special Jonin, had been silently wiped out on this seemingly unremarkable island.

    The air was heavy with silence, only disturbed by the sound of rain and wind rustling the leaves.

    Neiki calmly stared in Tsunade¡¯s direction. Their eyes didn''t meet; Tsunade¡¯s gaze was fixed behind him. Neiki turned to see Hayama Byakumo, who he had just stabbed in the chest, struggling to write something in the air with his bloody fingers.

    ¡°You¡¯re loyal, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± Neiki shook his head, slightly amused at Byakumo¡¯s attempt to be useful even now.

    Tsunade''s face contorted in anger. She wanted to rush forward, but it was already too late.

    Thud!

    The long sword pierced Byakumo¡¯s brain, and his hand fell lifelessly to the ground. At that moment, Byakumo was finally dead.

    ¡°Neiki!!¡± Tsunade roared.

    Tsunade had wandered the world far from Konoha for a long time. This was her first time seeing the mastermind behind Konoha¡¯s downfall. Undoubtedly, his entrance, stepping over the corpses of Suzaku and his team, left an indelible mark on her.

    This was the biggest loss the eastern forces had faced so far.

    Tsunade was both grief-stricken and furious, but she didn¡¯t lose her composure. She glared at Neiki until the Konoha forces arrived behind her, then coldly issued her orders:

    ¡°Shizune, get someone to bring the ship to the nearest coast. Everyone else, follow me. If we can¡¯t take down Neiki within ten minutes, we withdraw!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shizune accepted the order and left.

    Kumo was planning to invade Konoha by taking a detour through other countries. No one knew how far they had already gotten. Konoha was in grave danger, and Tsunade had to return as soon as possible.

    Tsunade¡¯s original plan was to meet up with Suzaku and Byakumo and then use the main force to take out Neiki. But seeing so many corpses made her realize they had severely underestimated Neiki¡¯s power, even misleading the highly intuitive Nara Suzaku.

    Suzaku had thought that gathering Konoha shinobi who could cooperate well would be enough to capture Neiki or at least suppress him. Thus, even Tsunade hadn¡¯t been too worried about their situation.

    But no one could have anticipated that the situation would collapse at such a critical moment.

    With the deaths of Suzaku and over ten other top Konoha shinobi, Hyuga Neiki had once again proven to Konoha that his danger did not solely stem from his ruthless schemes. His strength exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Given this, Tsunade had no great confidence in taking down Neiki within ten minutes. That was the maximum time limit for a retaliatory attempt, a line drawn to satisfy both the grief and fury of the Konoha shinobi and Tsunade¡¯s own inner rage.

    Just like her previous conversation with Mei Terumi.

    Not being the Mizukage, Mei Terumi couldn¡¯t make a truce agreement for Kirigakure.

    As the commander of the Konoha eastern forces, Tsunade couldn¡¯t make decisions that would harm Konoha¡¯s overall interests just because of her own desires.

    Killing Neiki to avenge her comrades would be satisfying, but it would be better to retreat if they couldn¡¯t achieve it within ten minutes.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Without another word, Tsunade threw a kunai, which Neiki dodged, and then she charged at him with her fists raised.

    Behind her, dozens of Konoha shinobi launched their attack on Neiki.

    Rain soaked Neiki¡¯s face, and the wet hair covered his eyes. The wet clothes clung tightly to his body, outlining the muscles of his tall figure.

    Neiki stood quietly on the muddy ground as the Konoha shinobi, led by Tsunade, charged at him with swords and kunai. Their feet splashed in puddles, and their roaring voices and determined footsteps shaken the surrounding trees. As they advanced, branches shook, and rain droplets fell like a ceremonial send-off.

    The narrow road couldn¡¯t accommodate all the shinobi at once, so many were advancing on the branches.

    From Neiki¡¯s perspective, the overwhelming wave of shinobi and the swaying branches and leaves appeared incredibly formidable.

    Unlike before, when Neiki had been darting between Kirigakure and Konoha, this time the Konoha shinobi had only one enemy to worry about¡ªNeiki.

    Their objective was clear, their methods ruthless¡ªthey aimed to cut off Neiki¡¯s head to avenge their fallen comrades and those who would perish because of the Fourth Great Ninja War.

    ¡°Die!¡± A fist aimed at Neiki was dodged with a simple backflip.

    Boom!

    Although the punch missed, the ground cracking from the impact showed the terrifying power behind Tsunade¡¯s furious strike.

    Two Konoha shinobi darted past Tsunade, following up with attacks, their swords flashing as they aimed at Neiki.

    Neiki¡¯s feet hadn¡¯t even touched the ground before their attacks arrived. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He remained calm, disappearing in a flash just as the blades were about to strike. He reappeared on a tree trunk nearby, where he plucked out a kunai marked with a special symbol.

    ¡°Flying Thunder God¡­¡± Tsunade¡¯s expression darkened. With that technique, if Neiki wanted to escape, none of them could catch him within ten minutes.

    Fortunately, Neiki didn¡¯t seem intent on fleeing. His eyes, reflecting all the Konoha shinobi, clearly conveyed his message without a word.

    Come on.

    This guy¡­ would eventually pay for his arrogance!

    Tsunade silently memorized the positions of all the Flying Thunder God markings and charged at Neiki with her team.

    ¡°Watch out for that black sword!¡±

    ¡°He disappeared again¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s behind you!!¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­ does he only know how to run?!¡±

    ¡°Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!!¡±

    ¡°Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!!¡±

    Wind fed the flames. The combined ninjutsu, released by two coordinated Konoha shinobi, seemed to predict Neiki¡¯s landing spot.

    The Konoha shinobi predicted Neiki¡¯s Flying Thunder God teleportation point for the first time in all their battles. Although Neiki still managed to avoid it using the technique, he nodded slightly in satisfaction as he observed the incoming flames.

    Raising his black sword high.

    ¡°Combined Sword Art: Water and Earth Shield!¡±

 Chapter 80

    When different chakra nature jutsu are used, the interaction between chakra natures can lead to changes in the actual effects of the jutsu.

    For instance, Wind Release jutsu can enhance the power of Fire Release jutsu. Similarly, Lightning Release jutsu can add electrical and paralyzing effects to Water Release jutsu. This phenomenon, where the interplay of different chakra nature jutsu leads to changes in their actual power, is known as the Compound Jutsu Phenomenon.

    Certain compound jutsu have significantly enhanced power compared to the original jutsu, making them highly practical. Therefore, some ninjas record these phenomena and collectively refer to them as compound jutsu.

    Compound jutsu are challenging to perform, requiring precise coordination between ninjas and a high degree of mastery over their jutsu. It¡¯s not simply a matter of combining any random jutsu together.

    If the wind is too strong, it can extinguish the fire. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Additionally, some jutsu, due to their unique nature, fundamentally lack the means for combination, which is why compound jutsu are rare.

    Watching the surging flames approaching, Neiki suddenly swung his long sword.

    In an instant.

    It was like unleashing a mudslide. Countless waves of water mixed with mud gushed from the black blade, forming a monstrous beast that swallowed the incoming flames and other attacks.

    Apart from the steam rising from the mud river monster''s body, which was being evaporated by the heat, Neiki himself was unharmed.

    ¡°He¡¯s using us to test his sword¡­¡± Tsunade suddenly realized this.

    Her face darkened.

    Though the technique, vaguely combining two chakra natures, was impressive, it was clearly a defensive maneuver.

    Tsunade had no idea how Neiki had slaughtered Nara Suzaku and the others. The Neiki before her evidently had no intention of using that ability in their presence. The information Hayama Byakumo had tried to provide with his last ounce of strength was thwarted by Neiki.

    Five minutes had already passed. From the coastline, they could faintly see Konoha¡¯s ship. The remaining five minutes seemed insufficient to take down Neiki. Tsunade, from the start of that sword technique, had given up any hope of capturing him within the time limit. Her only goal was to at least land a blow on Neiki, to relieve her anger and gather more information about him.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Tsunade¡¯s punch shattered the ferocious mud river monster, but Neiki was nowhere to be seen behind it. She quickly turned around; Neiki had reappeared a short distance away, already entangled in another skirmish. Though his situation was not ideal, he remained composed, perfectly countering each attack from the Konoha shinobi.

    The battle raged on.

    ¡­

    Several kilometers away, the Kirigakure forces were closely monitoring the battle''s progress. Learning that Nara Suzaku, Hayama Byakumo, and other Konoha elites had fallen to Neiki and Tsunade¡¯s subsequent pursuit had yielded no results, Mei Terumi was particularly surprised. ???????B¨¨????

    Fushark suggested boldly, ¡°With so many Konoha elites dead, our strength should now be on par with Konoha¡¯s. Should we¡­?¡±

    Honestly, the suggestion was very tempting, but after some contemplation, Mei Terumi shook her head:

    ¡°If we don¡¯t have overwhelming strength, it¡¯s better not to act recklessly.¡±

    What good is a battle between evenly matched forces? What benefit can mutual destruction bring her?

    Of course, if Neiki¡¯s unforeseen strength continues to decimate Konoha forces, Kirigakure¡¯s ¡°overwhelming¡± advantage would naturally emerge, and they could break their agreement to attack Konoha without haste.

    As they discussed, a sudden alarm sounded.

    The previously lax Kirigakure forces immediately went on alert. Mei Terumi frowned and moved toward the commotion.

    In the forest, two black-robed figures, one tall and one short, were surrounded by numerous Kirigakure ninjas.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°They were caught infiltrating our camp,¡± a Kirigakure ninja reported promptly.

    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?¡± Mei Terumi asked, feeling a sense of familiarity with the two figures.

    ¡°No purpose, just wanted to see you,¡± Zabuza removed his hood, revealing his Kirigakure rogue ninja forehead protector, and smiled at Mei Terumi. ¡°Long time no see, Mei Terumi-sama.¡±

    ¡°Demon of the Hidden Mist, Zabuza?!¡± A Kirigakure ninja exclaimed.

    As someone who once dared to assassinate the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, Zabuza naturally had a significant reputation in Kirigakure. Mei Terumi''s subordinates, being seasoned ninjas, recognized him immediately.

    However familiar he might be, seeing Zabuza¡¯s rogue ninja forehead protector lit up their eyes with hostility.

    Even if they weren¡¯t from the Kirigakure tracking unit and despite some dissatisfaction with Yagura''s bloody rule, which led them to follow Mei Terumi, the duty to eliminate rogue ninjas was still a fundamental responsibility for any village''s ninja. Zabuza, known for his ruthless and violent nature, had many Kirigakure ninja¡¯s blood on his hands, making him a sworn enemy to many.

    ¡°Here to see me?¡± Mei Terumi narrowed her eyes, holding back her agitated subordinates. She smiled dangerously, ¡°I¡¯m curious, what¡¯s so important that you¡¯d take such a risk to see me?¡±

    ¡°I heard a Kirigakure tracking unit recently died by your hand?¡±

    ¡°You killed our comrades and dare to appear before us?!¡±

    The Kirigakure ninjas surrounded Zabuza and Haku, ready to kill them on Mei Terumi''s command.

    Zabuza and Haku weren¡¯t like Neiki, who had mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique. They had no chance of escape in this situation.

    Mei Terumi¡¯s intent was clear: without a satisfactory explanation, she wouldn¡¯t let these two rogue ninjas go.

    ¡°Our original plan was to leave here, not to confront the Kirigakure tracking unit head-on. That unit died because they trespassed into a place they shouldn¡¯t have,¡± Haku¡¯s clear voice echoed in the forest.

    ¡°A place they shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Mei Terumi repeated thoughtfully.

    ¡°Yes, just like Kirigakure and Konoha now,¡± Zabuza chuckled lowly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Mei Terumi-sama, do you know that a new ninja village was established in the Land of Waves? Entering a ninja village¡¯s territory without permission is an act of invasion. That¡¯s why that tracking unit died here.¡±

    ¡°A ninja village in the Land of Waves?¡± Hearing this, several Kirigakure ninjas laughed. They thought Zabuza was making a big deal out of nothing.

    What power could a newly established village in the small Land of Waves have?

    Mei Terumi also shook her head, a bit disappointed. ¡°If that¡¯s the reason you came to see me, then I have nothing more to say.¡±

    ¡°What if we could help you become the Fifth Mizukage?¡±

    Mei Terumi didn¡¯t respond, only smiled disdainfully.

    It seemed they were about to attack.

    Haku sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a failure.¡±

    Zabuza also shook his head, ¡°As expected.¡±

    ¡°You were the one who told Mr. Hashirama that Mei Terumi was someone we could win over, so you volunteered to come¡­¡±

    ¡°I never said it would definitely work!¡± Zabuza glared at Haku.

    ¡°Then let Mr. Hashirama talk to them,¡± Haku sighed.

    Zabuza didn¡¯t respond, only muttering, ¡°Arrogant Five Great Nations.¡±

    At Mei Terumi¡¯s command, a kunai was thrown. Zabuza smiled, not dodging, letting the probing kunai strike his forehead.

    To everyone¡¯s shock, he turned into a pile of withered wood.

    ¡°Wood Release?¡± Mei Terumi frowned, looking at Haku, who only smiled and waved goodbye before also turning into a pile of wood.

    Mei Terumi stood by the two piles of wood, her eyes filled with disbelief as she recalled the name they had mentioned.

    ¡°Hashirama?¡±

 Chapter 81

    "Bang, bang, bang!" The black sword cleaved through countless incoming kunai.

    As flames surged forward, Neiki lifted his sword, and his Water Sword Technique easily split them in two.

    The water blades surrounding the black sword evaporated in the flames, and amidst the rising mist, there was a sudden "swish" as a kunai shot from behind Neiki. By the time he noticed, the explosive tag attached to it was about to detonate.

    Just as Neiki was about to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to evade, he glanced around and saw that every location marked with the Flying Thunder God seal within his sight was guarded by Konoha shinobi ready to strike. There might be more out of sight.

    Using the Flying Thunder God Technique to escape was not safe.

    After fighting for so long, it was clear that Konoha had fully grasped how to counter the Flying Thunder God Technique, making the most of their numerical advantage to block all of Neiki''s escape routes.

    Neiki shook his head, not surprised by this. The Flying Thunder God Technique was convenient but far from invincible, especially with so many opponents finding its weaknesses.

    But fortunately, the Flying Thunder God Technique wasn''t Neiki''s only skill.

    With a sharp thrust, his black sword pierced through the rain and mist. A Konoha ninja, who was charging from the front, couldn''t react in time and was about to be impaled. Tsunade suddenly appeared, striking the black sword away.

    In this exchange of attacks and defenses, it was Neiki''s turn to defend.

    After losing his weapon, Neiki turned around, his expression unchanged. With both hands spread open, he faced the incoming explosive tag. Suddenly, chakra surged around his body.

    On the ship, noticing this, Neji clenched his fists.

    Neiki softly recited the name of his technique:

    "Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven!"

    The flames from the explosive tag were instantly engulfed in a bluish light. The kunai that struck it were also deflected, making clanging sounds as they were repelled.

    The Revolving Heaven created a shield of chakra around Neiki, significantly reducing all surrounding damage. Thus, the mist was blown away, and all of Konoha''s planned attacks were thwarted once again.

    "What happened?" On the ship, the severely injured Miyamoto Yoru asked.

    Neji found it somewhat ironic that even in such a dire situation, the Hyuga clan''s techniques were still protecting Neiki.

    Forcing a smile, he replied:

    "Nothing. Finish your medicine and go back to sleep."

    Miyamoto nodded, pulling up his blanket. But before he fell asleep, he couldn''t help but ask:

    "Will Konoha¡­ win?"

    Neji turned to him, knowing he wasn''t just referring to the battle between Konoha and Neiki. He nodded firmly:

    "We will win!"

    "That''s good." Miyamoto slept peacefully.

    Neji looked at him, shaking his head.

    In the forests of the Land of Waves, he couldn''t tell if he was under some devilish influence when he once thought of killing Miyamoto and becoming a rogue ninja to find his brother, Neiki. ????¦Â??

    Though Konoha had many who bore him ill will, Neji had been desperate to cling to Tsunade''s favor.

    He thought he had succeeded when Tsunade had openly expressed her goodwill towards him. But when Neiki appeared, Miyamoto, under Tsunade''s orders, sealed him immediately.

    Tsunade''s so-called goodwill still came with a layer of distrust and vigilance.

    These realizations had once shaken Neji to the point of considering defecting to Neiki.

    But reflecting now, he saw the absurdity in his reasons for defection.

    His current outcast status wasn''t caused by Konoha or Tsunade but by his brother, Neiki. He couldn''t understand why he had been so deluded, planning to kill Miyamoto and defect from Konoha.

    Had it not been for an unexpected interruption by a Mist ninja, he might have made a grave mistake.

    Miyamoto had sacrificed his legs and ninja career to protect Neji, demonstrating the true meaning of comradeship.

    Miyamoto might have protected Neji out of duty, but he bore no personal malice towards him. Unlike others, he didn''t extend his hatred for Neiki to Neji. He saw Neji as an individual, a comrade worthy of trust.

    In the difficult battle where Neji killed the Mist ninja and hesitated over killing the injured Miyamoto, Miyamoto, without any guard, gave him a thumbs up:

    "Great job, Neji!"

    This encouragement felt magical, instantly dispelling Neji''s dangerous thoughts.

    Though Konoha''s ostracism still pained him, Miyamoto''s support was like a lifeline. Through Miyamoto''s sacrifice, Neji could see his path more clearly and found ways to endure suspicion and exclusion.

    "Brother, I will capture you myself and get all the answers!" Neji whispered, watching Neiki''s flashing figure on the battlefield.

    Back on the battlefield, it was clear that they couldn''t capture Neiki within ten minutes.

    But until time was up, every Konoha ninja fought with determination. The intensity of the battle escalated. After Neiki''s Revolving Heaven ended, countless jutsu and tools were thrown at him. Neiki, however, used the Flying Thunder God Technique to avoid appearing at any of the marked locations and instead reappeared at the black sword he had thrown earlier, breaking through the encirclement.

    A nearby medical ninja, not expecting the sword to be marked, looked up to find Neiki standing on the black sword embedded in a boulder.

    Neiki looked down at her, casting a shadow over her face. Panicked, she clumsily thrust a kunai at him. Neiki easily caught her wrist and, with a slight twist, made her scream and drop the kunai.

    Gazing at the frightened girl, Neiki asked, puzzled:

    "How did you get into the medical team?"

    "Let her go!" Tsunade roared with fury, but Neiki ignored her.

    The girl, unable to speak, saw Neiki shake his head before feeling a sharp pain in her stomach as he lifted her and threw her into the approaching Konoha shinobi.

    Tsunade checked her over and found she was just unconscious. Relieved, she led the charge against Neiki once more. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The fighting continued until the ship''s horn blared from the coast.

    Ten minutes were up.

 Chapter 82

    As soon as the ten-minute mark was reached, the intense battle came to a close. Tsunade decisively ordered a retreat. Neiki did not try to stop them, standing still and quietly watching them leave.

    Tsunade was the last to board the ship. As she looked at Neiki, standing silently as if mocking them with his silent presence, she clenched her fist and shouted:

    "Don''t get too cocky, Neiki. The Flying Thunder God Technique is not invincible. We''ll make you pay someday!!"

    The Flying Thunder God Technique is indeed not invincible.

    There is no strongest jutsu in the ninja world, only the strongest ninja. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Konoha''s defeat by Neiki was due to their lack of information and preparation for both Neiki and the Flying Thunder God Technique. Once they return to Konoha and fend off the attack from Kumogakure, it will only be a matter of time before Konoha formulates tactical plans to counter Neiki based on the combat data gathered from this encounter.

    "I look forward to it," Neiki replied calmly.

    When the last person boarded the ship, Tsunade took a deep breath and, before climbing the gangplank, gave Neiki one last look, etching his image into her mind. She then said, "The fight isn''t over. Konoha will survive this crisis. I hope you can last until the day we find you."

    Neiki responded with a strange smile, answering meaningfully, "The battle is far from over¡­"

    Tsunade didn''t understand his smile''s meaning, but it made her uneasy.

    As the ship set sail, the deck was crowded with people. Konoha had suffered heavy losses this time. Many felt deep resentment at not being able to kill Neiki before leaving. They thought ten minutes was too short and wished Neiki had come over to "see them off."

    Unfortunately, Neiki just stayed on the island, quietly watching them.

    "What is his real motive?" Tsunade frowned. As the ship sailed away, Neiki had already disappeared from the island.

    The true reason behind Neiki''s sudden intervention in the battle between Konoha and Kirigakure was still unclear. Besides testing his sword against Konoha and Kirigakure ninjas, Neiki hadn''t shown any specific intentions while fighting and killing.

    According to Neiki''s analysis after the night of the rebellion, he disliked doing anything without a practical purpose. Greedy and goal-oriented were supposed to be Neiki''s traits. But this time, things seemed off.

    Apart from the killing, he didn''t gain anything from this, yet he fully exposed his Flying Thunder God Technique to both Kirigakure and Konoha. This didn''t align with his usual opportunistic behavior.

    "Is it because his ¡®profit'' is already or soon to be realized elsewhere?"

    Thinking this, Tsunade felt a pang of regret. Unfortunately, the clever Suzaku and Hayama were both¡­ As she lamented, Shizune handed her a casualty report. The shocking numbers turned her sadness into a tangible reality.

    Only a handful of the more than two hundred elite Konoha ninjas were returning¡­

    "Try to treat as many of the wounded as possible¡­ Well, let''s cancel the next operational meeting for now. I''ll go check on the wounded first."

    There were too many injured, and the medical team was severely understaffed. Tsunade, not one to sit idly by, decided to help.

    This time, there were about forty seriously injured Konoha ninjas. As the commander of Konoha''s eastern battlefield, Tsunade set aside her usual impatience, patiently comforting and treating the wounded that the medical team couldn''t attend to. ??N??¦¥?

    However, looking at the numerous ninjas with severed limbs gathered in one ward due to similar injuries, Tsunade''s anger flared again at the sight of the clean cuts.

    Without a doubt, these were the "work" of Neiki''s black sword.

    This was Tsunade''s first direct experience of the lethal combination of Neiki''s Flying Thunder God Technique and his black sword.

    "Restoring severed limbs is difficult but not impossible," Tsunade could only offer such consolation.

    Medical ninjutsu could bring people back from the brink of death. The challenge wasn''t restoring limbs but having the medical resources to do so. With Kumogakure''s impending attack, Konoha''s limited medical resources couldn''t realistically be allocated to reattaching limbs.

    Many in the ward understood this. They waved it off, showing understanding smiles and even comforted Tsunade in return:

    "It¡¯s okay. Even with one arm, I can still help fight off those Kumogakure bastards. Tsunade-sama, look, I¡¯ve already gotten pretty good with my left-hand sword!"

    Tsunade forced a smile.

    After leaving that ward, she approached another door and opened it.

    Inside, Neji was peeling an apple for Miyamoto Yoru. Seeing Tsunade, he quickly stood up.

    Tsunade looked at Neji for a moment, nodded subtly, indicating he could sit and not be nervous.

    She then inquired about Miyamoto''s condition, offering similar consolations and promises as she had in the previous ward. She assured him there was a chance to reattach his legs and that compensation would be given.

    Miyamoto smiled and nodded, expressing his trust in Tsunade.

    Tsunade then turned to Neji.

    "Neji, you did well this time," Tsunade acknowledged his performance. Despite being sealed by Miyamoto under her orders after Neiki''s appearance, Neji had contributed significantly in the battle against the Kirigakure ninjas.

    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama. I just did what I should," Neji shook his head.

    "Don''t be modest. We all saw your efforts. Miyamoto speaks highly of you. You¡¯ve shown us all that you¡¯re nothing like your brother. You understand the meaning of comradeship. You are a bearer of Konoha¡¯s Will of Fire. You remind me of a young, renowned Konoha ninja I know. After this battle, I want to introduce you to him," Tsunade revealed her plan.

    A young, renowned Konoha ninja? Neji hesitated, realizing Tsunade wanted him to apprentice under someone. But the word "young" made him wary. A young ninja might have great talent but perhaps not the high standing he hoped for.

    He was about to speak when Miyamoto suddenly said:

    "Tsunade-sama, Neji actually wants to be your apprentice."

    "Is that so?" Tsunade glanced at Miyamoto, then at Neji, whose face was red with embarrassment. She smiled slightly, "After this battle, that might be possible."

    After Tsunade left the room and closed the door, she didn''t leave immediately. A minute later, cheers erupted from inside. The two young men achieved a great goal, making Tsunade think of her late brother, Nawaki. Her smile deepened.

    She walked briskly to the third ward, where the medical ninja who had fainted during the battle with Neiki was staying. Remembering the ninja''s embarrassing display, she composed herself, turned serious, and pushed the door open forcefully.

    "Hanabira¡ª" Her voice stopped abruptly.

    Inside, Neiki was sitting on the bed, calmly eating an apple, while Hanabira was squeezed to the edge of the bed, her face as pale as a sheet.

 Chapter 83

    "Oh, you''ve arrived?" Neiki glanced at Tsunade and then turned to the girl on the hospital bed, Hanarei. "Don''t be rude, Hanarei. Peel an apple for Tsunade-sama too."

    Upon seeing Neiki''s face, Tsunade had an overwhelming urge to punch him.

    However, despite her intense desire, her body didn''t respond to her brain''s commands. She stiffly lowered her head and found a short blade embedded in her abdomen.

    She felt no pain because the sensation hadn''t yet reached her brain before her actions were sealed.

    Black runes, resembling rows of insects, spread from the wound across her body, preventing her from mobilizing her chakra or moving at all.

    Pressure points, paralysis¡­

    Tsunade''s expression changed.

    Clearly, Neiki hadn''t moved. So how had she fallen for this?

    "Genjutsu, huh¡­" Tsunade muttered, realizing what had happened.

    The moment she stepped into the room, this short blade had already stabbed into her, but in her eyes, Neiki had been leisurely eating an apple on the bed.

    This kind of detail-altering genjutsu was very much Neiki''s style, always effective in crucial moments. Tsunade had experienced it firsthand, though she might not get another chance to correct her mistake.

    "What''s going on here¡­?"

    "When did you get on this ship?"

    "Hanarei, did you conspire with him?"

    Tsunade gritted her teeth and growled.

    She glared furiously at Neiki and Hanarei, while secretly trying to muster the strength to break the sealing technique.

    Although she had been ambushed, she still had a chance to turn the tables. This was a Konoha ship; she didn''t need to break free completely¡ªjust enough to make some noise¡­ to buy time!

    Hanarei trembled, unable to meet Tsunade''s furious gaze. She quietly peeled the apple, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    "Crunch." Neiki took another bite of his apple, seemingly oblivious to Tsunade''s efforts.

    If there was an insider who let Neiki in, it was undoubtedly Hanarei, the medical ninja.

    "Don''t blame your mistakes on others," Neiki said, pulling back the covers to reveal a nervous Hanarei. He indicated she should lift her shirt.

    Hanarei shivered but didn''t resist, lifting her shirt to reveal a purple bruise with a clear Flying Thunder God mark.

    For Tsunade, this was an unacceptable, major blunder.

    "We checked her before. There was no Flying Thunder God mark on her!" Tsunade asserted confidently.

    "That''s why I said you were too careless," Neiki responded, his smile widening as he formed a seal, causing the mark on Hanarei''s stomach to vanish.

    Tsunade was momentarily speechless.

    Another one of his tricks.

    "I''m sorry¡­" Hanarei sobbed.

    "It''s okay. It''s not your fault. Tsunade-sama understands, right?"

    Neiki patted Hanarei''s head, his expression turning into a sly grin. He turned to Tsunade, eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    In that moment, Tsunade realized.

    He was enjoying this.

    He was mocking her, playing with her.

    Neiki had seen through her attempts to break the seal. He was dragging this out to savor the moment when she thought she could escape, only to crush that hope.

    Realizing this, Tsunade let out a low growl, abandoning any pretense as she forcefully tried to break Neiki''s seal, even though it posed a great danger to herself.

    "You despicable¡­¡±

    "I, Tsunade, will never allow someone like you¡­¡±

    Her face turned red, blood trickling from her mouth. Forcing against the seal could harm her greatly, even kill her. But in this desperate situation, facing Neiki''s mockery, how could the proud Tsunade tolerate it?

    ¡°Over and over again¡­¡±

    ¡°Humiliating us¡­¡±

    As Tsunade exerted herself, her body emitted sounds of bones straining and muffled explosions. Her face twisted in pain, but finally, some chakra began to flow around her.

    Neiki was a bit surprised. He thought to himself that, indeed, Tsunade''s strong regenerative ability allowed her to largely ignore her injuries, giving her the audacity to break the seal. Unlike Itachi and Danzo, who also fell under his sealing technique, Tsunade had a unique resilience.

    However¡­

    ¡°Shing!¡±

    Another short blade plunged into Tsunade''s chest, once again avoiding vital spots. The black runes, which had begun to recede, spread rapidly across her body.

    Tsunade let out a scream, her eyes rolling back as she fell unconscious from the overwhelming force pressing down on her.

    ¡°I believe Kumogakure will be quite pleased with this gift,¡± Neiki said, slinging the unconscious Tsunade over his shoulder.

    Turning to Hanarei, he spoke warmly, with a sunny smile, like a friendly neighbor:

    ¡°Thanks to you, this was possible. If you find it hard to stay in Konoha, feel free to come find me.¡±

    Using the Byakugan, Neiki scanned the ship, noting everyone was busy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like some people who fail to appreciate their opportunities.¡±

    That was Neiki¡¯s last sentence.

    After an uncertain amount of time, Hanarei gathered the courage to look around. Neiki and Tsunade had vanished, leaving only a long-oxidized apple core on the window sill.

    She opened her mouth slightly, then stumbled out of the room, crying.

    ¡­

    When Neji learned that Neiki had captured Tsunade, it felt like a thunderbolt had struck him, leaving him dazed.

    He walked out of the panicked crowd.

    His ears were ringing, unable to hear any sounds.

    He had thought he could finally earn Tsunade-sama''s favor. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He had thought becoming Tsunade¡¯s apprentice would lead to recognition from the villagers.

    He had thought he could finally escape the shadow of his brother, Neiki.

    But¡­

    ¡°Neji, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }

    Neji turned to see the still-ignorant Miyamoto Yoru.

    He pursed his lips, then shook his head firmly.

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing at all¡­¡±

    ¡°By the way, the sealing technique you used on me before, can you teach me how to use it?¡±

 Chapter 84

    "Sensei?"

    "Yes, what''s the matter, Inari?"

    "Konoha has left, and now only the bad guys from Kirigakure are left on the island. They are heading towards us."

    "Oh, that''s worrisome. What should we do?"

    "Sensei, I think we should leave here quickly."

    "Why?"

    "Of course, because we can''t defeat them right now. Everyone on the island doesn''t want anything to happen to you. After this incident, even my grandfather, who originally thought the existence of Kengakure would drag the Land of Waves into the whirlpool of war, has changed his mind. He hopes Kengakure can continue to exist in the Land of Waves to cultivate enough strength to defend our homeland against other countries'' invasions!"

    "Oh, I see," Hashirama nodded, then smiled and asked, "But if I leave, what will happen if they take it out on you?"

    "It''s okay. We''ll hide ourselves!"

    "That won''t do. I don''t want to see my lovely students get hurt. Since those Kirigakure ninjas are coming, let them come. I will do my best to stop them!"

    "Sensei¡­" Inari''s voice choked with sobs.

    Hashirama patted Inari''s head, comforting him:

    "This is our responsibility."

    "When bad people approach, we good people must stand up!"

    "And Inari, don''t underestimate your sensei. I''m actually quite a powerful person in the shinobi world."

    Watching Hashirama-sensei''s back as he walked away, Inari was overwhelmed with tears. In his mind, Hashirama''s figure overlapped with his stepfather Kaiza''s.

    Strength¡­

    Strength¡­

    Inari clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡­

    Contrary to the solemn and tragic atmosphere of Kengakure, where Hashirama stood alone against overwhelming odds, the Kirigakure forces approaching Kengakure were extremely cautious. Led by Mei Terumi, every remaining Kirigakure ninja wore expressions of intense vigilance and gravity.

    "Is this the Kengakure you mentioned ahead?" Fuguki Suikazan asked a villager from the Land of Waves he had grabbed.

    "Yes, yes," the unfortunate villager nodded fearfully.

    Ahead lay a forest, with mist rising above, giving it an ethereal and mysterious appearance.

    "It doesn''t seem like there''s a trap. Should we just charge in?" Fuguki turned to Mei Terumi.

    "No need to rush," Mei shook her head, holding back her impulse. "Chojuro, go ahead and say that Kirigakure has come to congratulate Kengakure on its founding."

    Chojuro, unaware he was being used as a test stone, eagerly ran up the mountain.

    They watched Chojuro disappear into the misty forest.

    No one spoke; the world was quiet.

    "It can''t possibly be the real Hashirama," Fuguki''s voice broke the silence, shattering the tense atmosphere.

    "Ah, I think so too," Mei agreed but added nonchalantly, "Zabuza and the others must have been deceived."

    Fuguki shook his head. This was their main concern. Someone as proud as Zabuza wouldn''t submit to an ordinary wood release bloodline limit user. Even if the person wasn''t the legendary ninja god, they must be formidable.

    However, that wasn''t the main point. Fuguki continued:

    "Wood release can help us control tailed beasts, originally a secret technique of Konoha. Now we have a chance to obtain it."

    "And the Land of Waves is too close to our Land of Water. Having a new shinobi village here isn''t good for us; it could lead to conflicts."

    "I believe it''s best to eliminate Kengakure." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This wasn''t about emotions; it was a consideration of Kirigakure''s overall interests.

    The value of wood release was self-evident.

    From Fuguki''s perspective, small countries should stick to their role, paying protection fees to major countries and hiring ninja from large villages to solve problems. If they established their own shinobi village, it meant they didn''t want to pay protection fees or hire ninja, potentially competing with Kirigakure for business. This was the root of the conflict and couldn''t be tolerated.

    "Let''s see how things go," Mei responded calmly. "After all, he''s coming to us."

    Fuguki didn''t reply, quietly watching the mountaintop where the mist seemed to be shifting.

    The subtle movement soon ceased.

    After a while, a figure wearing a wooden mask slowly descended from the mountain, with Chojuro wrapped in white tendrils behind him, unconscious.

    This is not a friendly visit.

    Mei''s eyes narrowed, and a whistle blew, signaling the dozens of Kirigakure ninjas behind her to prepare for battle.

    A warning kunai landed at Hashirama''s feet.

    Hashirama paused, glanced at the kunai, and shook his head:

    "Is this how you congratulate Kengakure?"

    "Kengakure''s founding wasn''t notified to the Five Great Nations," Mei said calmly.

    "The Daimyo of the Land of Waves has already sent letters to the Five Great Nations. Our establishment is recent, so the letters might have just reached the Daimyo. The ninja villages might not have received the news yet," Hashirama explained softly.

    Fuguki and Mei exchanged glances. Fuguki stepped forward and said in a deep voice:

    "Shinobi villages have agreements not to harbor missing-nin, but Kengakure has taken in our missing-nin, Zabuza and Haku. How do you explain that?"

    They want a reason to attack Kengakure¡­

    Hashirama adjusted his mask and denied:

    "They are not part of Kengakure."

    "Not admitting, huh¡­" Fuguki smirked provocatively.

    "It''s the truth, nothing to admit or deny," Hashirama replied, offering no further explanation.

    "I heard you want to cooperate with me?" Mei suddenly asked.

    "Yes," Hashirama nodded.

    "I don''t see what value you bring," Mei shook her head.

    Hashirama remained silent. The value of cooperation would be proven in battle, and the terms might change.

    He quietly watched the Kirigakure ninjas.

    "Hand over Zabuza and Haku, or we''ll crush Kengakure," Fuguki threatened.

    Amused, laughter burst from behind Hashirama''s mask, growing louder and startling birds from the forest.

    His laughter shook his entire body, almost dislodging his mask.

    Covering his mask, he finally stopped, pointed at Fuguki, and laughed:

    "Who would''ve thought I''d be threatened like this¡­"

    "You people¡­"

    He shook his head repeatedly.

    "Even good people have tempers."

    .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }

    "I don''t want to kill."

    "But you chose this."

    White tendrils emerged from the ground behind him, intertwining like peacock feathers, with countless gray-white eyes blinking, staring at the Kirigakure ninjas.

    "Come on¡­"

    "Crush me."

 Chapter 85

    The door opened in the Land of Waves, in a secluded courtyard. Hanabi, who was practicing the Gentle Fist, turned to see Neiki carrying a remarkably proportioned blonde woman into the basement.

    He came back out a minute later.

    "Neiki-nii, will you teach me the Gentle Fist?" Hanabi ran over and hugged Neiki, looking up at him pleadingly.

    "Sorry, Hanabi, I have something to deal with right now," Neiki said, patting Hanabi on the head.

    Over in Kirigakure, Neiki''s real body was confronting some foes. After delivering Tsunade back, this clone needed to return to the main body and replenish some of its chakra.

    Since perfectly integrating Hashirama''s cells, Neiki''s chakra reserves have increased significantly. However, after fighting intensely with both Konoha and Kirigakure for a long time today, despite the minimal chakra consumption of the Flying Thunder God Technique and his swordsmanship, the high frequency and intensity of the battles drained him. Even though Neiki had deliberately slowed down during the Konoha ninjas'' attack led by Tsunade, his overall chakra consumption was still significant.

    Moreover, in the upcoming battle against Kirigakure, he couldn''t repeat the same swordsmanship and Flying Thunder God combination, as it would reveal his identity.

    Wood Release is a chakra-intensive Bloodline Limit, especially considering Neiki was planning to unleash a major attack on the Kirigakure ninjas.

    "Brother, many people died on the island today¡­" Hanabi tugged at Neiki''s clothes, unable to hold back her words.

    "Yes, I know," Neiki nodded.

    The little girl was smart. She probably guessed what Neiki planned to do. Given the small size of the Land of Waves and the few significant events happening on the island, she hoped Neiki would stay and not clash with those people.

    However, Neiki''s "I know" was clearly a decisive answer.

    "Can I come with you?" Hanabi asked, unable to change Neiki''s mind.

    "You''re too weak."

    "Oh." Hanabi''s straightforward answer made her lower her head and let go of Neiki.

    Sword Clone: Release!

    As Neiki finished the hand seals, the clone in the courtyard dispersed into a cloud of white smoke and vanished.

    Hanabi stood alone, dazed for a long time. She then wiped her tears, stood up, and resumed her rigorous training.

    ¡­

    Sensing the returning chakra in a northern forest of the Land of Waves, the azure eyes beneath Hashirama''s mask flickered continuously.

    His voice was high and bold.

    "Come on¡­"

    "Flatten me."

    Behind him, the twisting white tendrils grew rapidly, intertwining and merging, reaching 2 meters, 4 meters, 8 meters, 15 meters, 30 meters. They entangled like writhing worms, forming a screen of tendrils, waving toward the sky. Numerous small eyes blinked on these white tendrils.

    The terrifying shadow of the mature Byakugan God Tree loomed over them all.

    "I feel a bit nauseous," a Kirigakure ninja expressed his body''s reaction to this bizarre plant.

    "What¡­ is this thing?" Kisame''s eyes widened.

    "Is this also a Wood Release ability?" Mei Terumi frowned, puzzled. Despite her experience, she had never seen anything like this.

    "It feels more like a summoning beast¡­"

    No one knew what this tall, bizarre tree was, but it didn''t affect the confidence of most Kirigakure ninjas, who believed the enemy was just one person and they could still win.

    How many geniuses like Neiki, who could take on so many alone, could there be in this world?

    Even if there were, the chance of encountering them continuously wasn''t high, right?

    Such thoughts effectively suppressed the deep-seated fear many Kirigakure ninjas felt facing this unknown monster.

    The masked man leaped back lightly, landing on one of the God Tree''s tendrils. His voice was calm and clear: "Your battle with Konoha caused many innocent deaths in the Land of Waves."

    "And now you want to eliminate the last hope of the Land of Waves¡­"

    "I do not advocate violence for violence''s sake, but sometimes, only the same level of violence can make some people restrain their use of violence."

    "Only the same level of killing can make some people revere life."

    "Only when the blade strikes them will arrogance bow to death."

    "In this battle, please use your blood to console the many innocent lives lost in the Land of Waves."

    After speaking, Hashirama exhaled slightly, looking at the stunned expressions of the Kirigakure ninjas before him. The God Tree''s temporary evolution to maturity consumed a lot of Byakugan essence. If the essence stored within the tree weren''t enough, it would draw the life force from those in the Land of Waves implanted with Byakugan seals.

    However, Hashirama didn''t want to go to such lengths for this battle. Not out of pity but because the life force of the populace wasn''t as pure as the Byakugan essence. Excessive absorption could negatively impact the future growth of the God Tree''s sapling, so a quick battle was preferable.

    "Aren''t you coming over?" Seeing no movement from the Kirigakure ninjas, Hashirama shook his head.

    "Then I''ll come to flatten you!"

    The white tendrils slowly unfolded, the numerous eyes on them rotating before locking onto their targets. In their pupils, tiny white needles began to gather.

    Hashirama, arms crossed, looked down and uttered a few words:

    "Byakugan: Needle Strike!"

    In the next moment, countless white needles shot toward the Kirigakure ninjas like rain.

    "Not good, dodge quickly!" Mei Terumi''s face changed as she swiftly retreated. However, some needles seemed to anticipate her movement, accurately striking her landing spot, and aiming for the back of her head.

    At the last moment, Mei Terumi, detecting the faint sound of the needles cutting through the air, deflected them with her kunai.

    But others weren''t so lucky.

    The range of these white needles wasn''t large, and their intensity was manageable, but they were extremely precise, like the kunai thrown by experienced elite ninjas, forcing them to be on guard.

    Many moved quickly, dodging most of the needles, thinking they were safe, only to be hit by needles that had anticipated their landing points, resulting in injuries. Some unlucky ones were fatally wounded by the needles.

    Some tried to use ninjutsu to dodge, but didn''t expect the needles to come in waves, waiting for their defensive ninjutsu to end before striking.

    Agonizing screams filled the forest.

    "Another wave is coming!!"

    "Be careful!"

    "Ahh¡ªhelp me!!" A Kirigakure ninja screamed, his leg pierced by a needle, rendering it immobile. Upon closer inspection, a small section of tree roots had grown from his wound, extending into the ground, causing excruciating pain and immobilizing him as he desperately hacked at the roots with a knife.

    However, with the second wave of needles imminent, how could he survive?

    Mei Terumi''s face darkened. Those injured in the first wave of needle strikes all exhibited the same phenomenon: strange roots growing from their wounds, severely hindering their movements.

    If nothing was done, they were almost certain to die in the second wave of needle strikes!

    Without hesitation, Mei Terumi and a few uninjured Jonin formed seals and released Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique!!

    A massive wave rose, blocking many of the needle strikes, but Mei Terumi quickly noticed that some Kirigakure ninjas were still being killed by hidden needles that found gaps in the water wave.

    As the water surged, Mei Terumi turned, seeing the countless eyes on the God Tree still poised with needles.

    She realized something.

    "Those eyes¡­ they can independently judge the timing of their attacks¡­"

    That''s why they were so precise.

    That''s why they were so cunning.

    Some eyes even pierced the gaps in the water waves, successfully targeting the Kirigakure ninjas.

    ¡­What kind of bizarre ability is this?

    Mei Terumi felt a twinge of fear.

    Seeing the third wave of needle strikes approaching.

    "We can''t let him continue like this!!"

    This large-scale destructive jutsu was deadly for most ninjas without sufficient strength. Realizing this, Mei Terumi grew furious, instructing her subordinates to maintain the water barrier while she charged towards Hashirama and the God Tree.

    Hashirama watched the "ant" rapidly approaching him, a trace of mockery flickering in his masked eye hole before it vanished, replaced by a serene, compassionate gaze.

    Hashirama was a good person.

    He reminded himself.

    "Do you regret killing so many in the Land of Waves?" he asked Mei Terumi with a merciful tone.

    "I regret not killing more!!" Mei Terumi replied angrily.

    Then don''t blame me.

    Hashirama nodded, satisfied, and commanded the God Tree for a third wave of Needle Strikes against the wounded Kirigakure ninjas.

    Below, Mei Terumi inhaled deeply, unleashing a torrent of molten lava from her mouth towards Hashirama and the God Tree.

    "Boil Release: Skilled Mist Technique!"

    The God Tree was preparing to attack, leaving Hashirama to defend. But as long as there was enough chakra, it wasn''t difficult.

    "Wood Release: Ranking Technique!"

    ¡­

    While the silent battle between Kengakure and Kirigakure raged in the Land of Waves, a globally significant war had been ongoing on the western border of the Land of Fire.

    It was the war between Iwagakure and Konoha, ignited by Iwagakure''s declaration of annihilating Konoha, sparking the Fourth Great Ninja War.

    The battlefield was in the Land of Rain, a strategic choice by both nations, following the tacit agreement that while major countries fought, they wouldn''t let minor ones gain an advantage. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Land of Rain''s constant rain mirrored its unending war.

    Even without direct involvement from major countries, the divided Land of Rain struggled to find peace.

    Now, amidst the ongoing conflict, a pair of hidden hands seemed to be consolidating the Land of Rain''s potential forces, much like Neiki''s actions in the Land of Waves, brewing a surprise for the invading Iwagakure and Konoha.

    "Konoha''s temporary command post is in the southeast of the Land of Rain, led by one of the Legendary Sannin, Jiraiya," Konan reported, pausing before continuing.

    "Including recent reinforcements, they have over three thousand ninjas in the Land of Rain, with five hundred being mercenaries from other countries. This is unprecedented in previous wars. Even in a stalemate, the proud Konoha ninjas wouldn''t typically resort to hiring outside help."

    "Upon investigation, I found these mercenaries weren''t hired by Konoha officially, but by various Konoha clans using their own funds and connections. These mercenaries fight for those who paid them, not for Konoha itself."

    "This situation arose because Konoha issued a wartime decree ranking ninjas by merit, with the highest achiever possibly becoming the Fifth Hokage. This drove many Konoha clans to madness."

    "They are forming factions internally and seeking external allies to gain more merit on the battlefield and compete with candidates like Jiraiya and Tsunade for the Fifth Hokage position."

    .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }

    Konan''s lips curled in a mix of mockery and pity as she spoke to the man beside her.

    "After the rebellion of Neiki and the Uchiha, Konoha is like a drowning man, desperately trying to grasp at anything."

    In the darkness, a pair of purple, chameleon-like eyes slowly opened. The man, who had been contemplating, tapped the table and spoke slowly:

    "This is a rare opportunity. Since Konoha is so desperate¡­"

    "We, the Akatsuki, are essentially a mercenary group¡­"

 Chapter 86

    ¡°We, the Akatsuki, are essentially a mercenary group¡­¡±

    The man''s face was expressionless, his voice low, carrying a solemnity and authority that contrasted with his vibrant orange hair.

    He wore a scratched-out Amegakure forehead protector, with several black rods pierced through his nose and ears, presenting a striking image.

    He was Pain, the leader of the Akatsuki.

    Hearing this, Konan nodded lightly as expected. ¡°Recently, Konoha¡¯s ninjas have indeed been trying to contact us. Their offers are very generous, which explains why those mercenary ninjas dare to take on Iwagakure on Konoha''s behalf. Konoha is willing to spend a lot.¡±

    ¡°Very well. I think we can adjust our plans accordingly. While Konoha and Iwagakure are at war, we can accumulate funds and proceed with our tailed beast capture plan simultaneously,¡± Pain said calmly.

    The Akatsuki''s current plans were still focused on raising operational funds, taking on commissions, and preparing for future actions.

    However, the outbreak of the Fourth Great Ninja War brought new opportunities. The tailed beast capture plan, which was originally set for years later, could potentially start now.

    The Five Great Nations, in a state of war, would find it difficult to resist targeted-tailed beast capture actions. Even though the Akatsuki might lack sufficient operational funds, the situation was too advantageous for Pain to miss.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit early?¡± Konan hesitated.

    ¡°Waiting until the post-war peace period to conduct the tailed beast capture would be too late. Consider this a rehearsal,¡± Pain shook his head. ¡°Besides, during wartime, the disappearance of a few jinch¨±riki would be hard to trace back to us.¡±

    ¡°Recently, Iwagakure deployed a jinch¨±riki named Roshi. Since they¡¯re serving as mercenaries for Konoha, let¡¯s start with him.¡± Pain made his decision.

    Konan did not argue further. Hearing Pain mention ¡°Roshi,¡± she pulled out a piece of paper from behind her and said:

    ¡°This person is very dangerous. He was just stationed on the battlefield in the Land of Rain and has already made many Konoha ninjas too afraid to show themselves. Konoha has placed a high bounty on him.¡±

    Pain took the paper and looked at it. It was Konoha¡¯s merit list, detailing how many merit points could be earned for various achievements.

    For example, capturing an enemy position earned 2 merit points.

    Capturing an Iwagakure ninja earned 5 merit points.

    Killing an Iwagakure ninja earned 3 merit points.

    The list also placed bounties on all mid-to-high-level Iwagakure ninjas, specifying the additional merit points earned for killing or capturing these individuals. The detailed and complex list was dizzying to read.

    ¡°The Konoha higher-ups really put some effort into this¡­¡± Konan commented on her initial impression of the list.

    Undoubtedly, this was an incentive strategy to fully ignite Konoha ninjas¡¯ combat desire. In practical terms, Jiraiya¡¯s three thousand men had managed to hold off over five thousand Iwagakure ninjas, partly thanks to this incentive mechanism.

    ¡°Konoha¡¯s bounty on Roshi is second only to that on Tsuchikage Onoki. It seems the Fire Daimyo is providing Konoha with significant financial support. Not just Roshi, but the prices on a series of high-ranking Iwagakure ninjas have also seen substantial increases in the black market.¡± Konan spoke as if commenting on stock prices.

    No wonder those questionable mercenaries accepted Konoha¡¯s offer. Konoha only needed a headcount, not the bodies. So besides the basic commission, they could kill an Iwagakure ninja, claim a merit point reward from Konoha, and finally sell the corpse on the black market or bounty station.

    One job, three payouts. Who wouldn''t go crazy?

    ¡°Very well, then that¡¯s the plan. I will handle Roshi.¡±

    ¡°With the tailed beast capture plan brought forward, we can continue recruiting personnel.¡±

    ¡°Any news on Hyuga Neiki, the one who caused this war? I think he¡¯s a valuable talent who might be worth bringing into our organization,¡± Pain pondered.

    ¡°Regarding Neiki¡­ Madara and the newly recruited Uchiha Itachi might have different ideas,¡± Konan mentioned tactfully.

    ¡°Did Neiki offend them?¡± Pain was surprised.

    ¡°Madara was manipulated by Neiki, and Itachi almost died at Neiki¡¯s hands¡­¡± Konan explained.

    ¡°Itachi is very strong.¡± Pain frowned.

    ¡°Yes, but Neiki is even stronger,¡± Konan advised, ¡°He is too dangerous. Compared to him, Orochimaru is nothing. Moreover, he has deep conflicts with other members of our organization, especially Madara¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what we need?¡± Pain asked Konan.

    Pain was very wary of Madara. If Neiki joined the Akatsuki, he would naturally be on Pain¡¯s side.

    ¡°Keep tracking him. I will personally persuade Madara if necessary. If it doesn¡¯t work out, so be it.¡±

    ¡°Go and inform Konoha that we, the Akatsuki, are willing to accept the commission.¡±

    Konan thought about it and agreed. With the Rinnegan here, no matter how dangerous Neiki and Madara were, they would have to bow their heads for now. At worst, they might defect like Orochimaru.

    She left with the orders.

    In the tower, only Pain remained. He stood up, quietly watching over Amegakure.

    The sudden upheaval from Konoha surprised everyone in the Akatsuki. Although the subsequent war between Konoha and Iwagakure engulfed the Land of Rain, the Akatsuki, with its well-developed wings, not only avoided being caught up in the war but also reaped substantial benefits from the storm.

    ¡ªSince Hanzo¡¯s death, the Akatsuki, led by Pain, had become the strongest force in Amegakure. But that didn¡¯t mean there were no opponents within Amegakure. In fact, Hanzo had cultivated numerous subordinates over decades, who might not be able to confront Pain directly but were not willing to give up.

    These were not problems Pain could eliminate solely with force and a self-proclaimed divine stance.

    Even in the original story, years after the Akatsuki had fully controlled Amegakure, remnants of Hanzo¡¯s forces continued to try to destroy the Akatsuki and assassinate Pain.

    The sudden outbreak of the Fourth Great Ninja War, however, changed everything.

    In this turmoil, the helpless citizens of the Land of Rain were as easy to uproot as weeds against fully armed enemy ninjas.

    They were hungry, terrified, and wept in the ruins.

    Rain mixed with tears, and war plunged this sorrowful land into endless despair again.

    In such dark times, the Akatsuki emerged, declaring Amegakure a no-fight zone for Iwagakure and Konoha.

    Pain, as the Akatsuki¡¯s leader, descended like a savior, providing food, peace, and hope, turning Amegakure entirely into his possession.

    This war altered Amegakure¡¯s landscape, allowing him to extend his influence like the ceaseless raindrops, reaching every corner of Amegakure. In Pain¡¯s eyes, even the unreachable human hearts were now filled with devout faith and prayer towards him.

    Those who harbored malice towards him could no longer hide in such a sea of devotion.

    Similarly, this war also changed Pain¡¯s own perspective.

    He clutched his long-stopped heart.

    Another reason he didn¡¯t tell Konan about advancing the tailed beast capture plan was that he believed this country had already endured enough pain.

    This wasn¡¯t peacetime. Waiting further would only mean more innocent people dying unknowingly.

    Using this war as a starting point to end the endless conflicts that had persisted for millennia was the immediate task.

    Pain looked at the devout people below, murmuring like a god of sorrow:

    ¡°Mindless slaughter¡­¡±

    ¡°Endless hatred¡­¡±

    ¡°Incurable suffering¡­¡±

    ¡°This is¡­ war¡­¡±

    ¡­

    In Amegakure, many people looked up, bewildered.

    Unnoticed, the rain that had never ceased in the Land of Rain suddenly stopped.

    ¡­

    The rain stopped.

    Sunlight broke through.

    The weather on this island in the Land of Waves was always so unpredictable.

    Hashirama looked at the numerous corpses below and the remaining Kirigakure ninjas trying to break through, shaking his head lightly.

    ¡°Mindless slaughter¡­¡±

    ¡°Endless hatred¡­¡±

    ¡°Incurable suffering¡­¡±

    ¡°This is¡­ war¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking.

    A sudden figure appeared behind Hashirama, raising a kunai.

    The attacker was covered in wounds, face contorted, eyes bloodshot, gripping the kunai with both hands as he brought it down, growling through his throat:

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°You monster!!!¡±

    Squelch!

    Before Hashirama could react, a white tendril grew from the towering "screen" of plants beneath Hashirama, piercing the attacker¡¯s abdomen and lifting him into the air. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Blood splattered from above.

    The attacker coughed up blood, his pupils dilating, but his gaze remained on Hashirama below. He tried to throw the kunai at Hashirama.

    Squelch!

    Another white tendril sprouted, piercing his throat.

    As if not satisfied, several more tendrils burst forth, turning the attacker''s body into a bloody mess.

    When the tendrils withdrew, the corpse fell at Hashirama¡¯s feet.

    Hashirama glanced at it, his masked eyes showing some pity:

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    He apologized.

    Then Hashirama turned to the remaining Kirigakure ninjas.

    A tall and dense cage formed by countless white tendrils had enveloped them, continually shrinking the space inside. Within the cage, numerous white plant creatures clawed and attacked the trapped ninjas. Some Kirigakure ninjas had already fallen, and the tendrils pierced their bodies, draining their blood and flesh like sucking water from a sponge.

    Those still fighting inside the cage found that their wounded comrades had been reduced to mere dried corpses, while the white creatures became even stronger from the absorbed nutrients.

    ¡°Water Release: Water Blade Technique!¡±

    Someone attempted to cut through the tendril cage, but the moment a gap was made, new white tendrils quickly grew to seal it, making escape impossible.

    The fighters inside were exhausted from defending, while those outside struggled to offer assistance. Tendrils continually emerged from the ground, creating new cages and forcing the outsiders to constantly maneuver to avoid being trapped.

    ¡°Lava Release: Lava Monster Technique!¡±

    Mei Terumi spewed molten lava from her mouth, incinerating numerous tendrils into ash. However, some tendrils, upon contact with the lava, seemed to absorb its energy and lashed out at the Kirigakure ninjas inside the cage. Screams and curses filled the air, but they managed to break through.

    ¡°Hurry, retreat! I¡¯ll cover you!¡± Mei Terumi shouted, using her remaining chakra to fend off the pursuing tendrils.

    Hashirama watched them calmly. The Kirigakure forces had suffered severe losses. Of the over two hundred Kirigakure ninjas that had been brought from their village, only a dozen were still capable of fighting after battles with Konoha, Neiki, and himself.

    For Hashirama, this number was sufficient. His goal was already half achieved. He didn''t need to annihilate all the Kirigakure ninjas; he only needed the survivors to spread fear of him, the Byakugan God Tree, and the Land of Waves.

    As for the other half of his goal¡­

    He looked at Mei Terumi, his eyes narrowing.

    As Zabuza had mentioned, Mei Terumi was a valuable ally. She held significant influence in Kirigakure and had deep connections, far surpassing Zabuza. She would be crucial in Hashirama''s plan to plant the ¡°Tree of Peace¡± in the Land of Water. He needed to capture her!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could leave!¡± Hashirama said coldly.

    ¡°We surrender!¡± Mei Terumi panted heavily, choosing to concede without hesitation. But her actions didn¡¯t stop; she continued urging the remaining Kirigakure ninjas to escape while blocking the tendrils'' pursuit.

    Mei Terumi clearly understood how formidable Hashirama was. Like an indestructible fortress, relying on abundant chakra, he was almost impossible to harm. She couldn¡¯t injure him, but she couldn¡¯t accept her subordinates being slaughtered either. This was the fundamental reason for Kirigakure''s defeat.

    .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }

    ¡°Is this how you surrender?¡± Hashirama shook his head.

    With a thought, a white tendril extended to his feet. He stepped onto it and moved towards Mei Terumi. The surviving Kirigakure ninjas shouted curses and threw kunai and shuriken at him, but the tendrils intercepted all the attacks.

    ¡ªWhen dealing with mid to lower-tier ninjas, the Byakugan God Tree exhibited overwhelming suppression. The numerous eyes on the tendrils seemed to possess some form of intelligence, targeting enemies'' weak points and saving Hashirama a lot of effort.

    With the Byakugan God Tree, he faced not dozens of Kirigakure ninjas but only the seven or eight Jonin that the God Tree couldn''t completely handle.

    In front of the Byakugan God Tree, numbers were irrelevant. No matter how many enemies there were, they couldn''t outnumber the eyes on the God Tree.

 Chapter 87

    Mei Terumi slowly raised her head, surrounded by endless white tendrils, each appearing to possess some kind of sentience. They collided, swayed, and seemed to be gloating over their defeated prey.

    Above, a masked figure sat calmly atop a bizarre tree covered with countless eyes. The azure eye beneath the mask was as deep and cold as an ancient well, indifferent and profound.

    The setting sun pierced through a dissipating cloud, casting a fiery red light through a circular hole in the sky. This light illuminated Hashirama behind him, making him appear like a cold, aloof deity looking down on the world.

    ¡°Boil Release: Skilled Mist Technique!¡±

    Mei Terumi expelled a greenish acidic mist from her mouth, instantly dissolving the surrounding white tendrils into black sludge.

    After completing this, her knees buckled, and she nearly collapsed to the ground.

    She urgently addressed the remaining ten or so Kirigakure ninjas:

    ¡°The path is clear. You all must go now. I¡¯ll cover the rear.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts! If you don¡¯t leave now, you won¡¯t get another chance¡­¡± Mei Terumi glanced at Hashirama, who remained as steady as a mountain despite the large gap she had opened. His cold eyes beneath the mask stayed fixed on her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Lady Mei!¡± Chojuro cried tearfully. He had been tightly bound by a tendril from the start and was saved by Mei Terumi at great risk to herself.

    Mei Terumi shook her head lightly, having already sensed Hashirama¡¯s intentions.

    Everyone could leave, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Wiping the blood from her face, she spoke with a tired voice:

    ¡°That Hashirama doesn¡¯t care if you live or die. So, if you leave now, you might live. If you stay, you will die.¡±

    ¡°His target has always been me. If I leave, none of you will survive.¡±

    ¡°Now, go!!!¡±

    After Mei Terumi''s words, the Kirigakure ninjas exchanged silent glances. One of them knocked out the crying Chojuro, who was ready to sacrifice himself to create a path for Mei. Before the white tendrils could grow back, they quickly fled towards the exit.

    They were decisive, knowing their continued presence was futile. This was the Kirigakure ninja¡¯s way¡ªprioritizing the mission. Accompanying Mei Terumi in death held no practical value. The enemy was too formidable, and after so many battles, they were heavily depleted. Running now wasn¡¯t to save their own lives but to deliver critical information.

    Konoha¡¯s forces.

    Hyuga Neiki.

    Senju Hashirama.

    Possible Kirigakure spies.

    The Kengakure in the Land of Waves.

    These pieces of information needed to be carried by these Kirigakure ninjas. They had to survive.

    Soon, the remaining soldiers, under the cover of their leader, successfully escaped the confines of the bizarre white forest.

    Watching them disappear, Mei Terumi''s gaze softened. She turned back to face Hashirama, her expression calm and resolute.

    ¡°Why do you look relieved?¡± Hashirama tilted his head, one hand supporting his chin. ¡°Do you really think they can escape?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mei Terumi frowned.

    ¡°Nothing much. Just like the reason you encountered me today, if they dare to harm any islanders out of frustration during their escape, I won¡¯t let them leave the Land of Waves alive.¡±

    Hashirama¡¯s gentle voice carried a chilling undertone. Though Mei Terumi believed her subordinates wouldn¡¯t commit such atrocities, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Was he being hypocritical, or did he truly care about the safety of the people of the Land of Waves?

    Regardless¡­

    ¡°We didn¡¯t kill innocents!¡± Mei Terumi stressed each word, refusing to bear moral blame that wasn¡¯t hers.

    A chuckle came from behind the mask. Hashirama extended a hand, pointing lightly in a direction. ¡°There¡¯s a mountain village over there. Over four hundred people died a few hours ago. The leader¡­ was this one.¡±

    A shriveled corpse was lifted by a white tendril. It was the Kirigakure Jonin, Kisame. Seeing the familiar face, Mei Terumi shook her head, either in disbelief or shock.

    ¡°In addition, over eight hundred innocent islanders were caught in your war with Konoha, displacing more than five thousand. Considering such grievous losses, is killing a few of you too much?¡± Hashirama retorted.

    ¡°And what about Konoha? They chose this battlefield, leading to the deaths of so many in the Land of Waves. They are the true culprits. Have you confronted them?¡± Mei Terumi questioned, not disputing the number of casualties caused by Kirigakure ninjas.

    ¡°There are many reasons, but I¡¯ll give you one: because I am Senju Hashirama, the founder of Konoha.¡±

    ¡°Konoha¡¯s current brutal and domineering state is my responsibility.¡±

    ¡°I will make amends for my mistakes soon.¡±

    The massive Byakugan God Tree slowly receded, returning to a small sapling. This indicated that its Byakugan essence was depleted. Further consumption would require the lives of fifty thousand people from the Land of Waves.

    Hashirama descended to the ground, touching the tiny eyes on the sapling.

    In this battle, Hashirama hadn¡¯t exerted much effort. Aside from dealing with a few Kirigakure ninjas who could harm the God Tree, he mainly expended a large amount of chakra and Byakugan essence to temporarily evolve the sapling to its mature stage. The resulting attack methods were so numerous that even Hashirama was amazed at the God Tree¡¯s terrifying power in its mature form.

    And this was just the mature stage. There were still the flowering and fruiting stages. What kind of power would the God Tree possess then?

    It truly was a technique of immense potential, worthy of the vast amount of Byakugan essence and the full power of the Izanagi Space used to obtain it.

    The sapling retracted into the ground with a ¡°swish,¡± returning to Kengakure at the mountain¡¯s peak. As a sapling, the Byakugan God Tree could still move freely. However, it would lose this ability upon reaching maturity, at which point it could only extend its influence through its root system.

    Mei Terumi didn¡¯t notice the sapling¡¯s sudden disappearance. Even if she had, she would have assumed Hashirama had canceled the summoning, limited by her knowledge.

    She was contemplating Hashirama¡¯s earlier words, examining his figure and recalling his actions and speech. Her eyes widened in horror as she realized the truth:

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re really the God of Shinobi¡­ Senju Hashirama?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Hashirama asked blandly.

    Mei Terumi¡¯s thoughts were a mess. She leaned towards believing he was lying, but the Wood Release techniques he displayed were dizzying. Who else but Senju Hashirama could control such a terrifying white tree with so many eyes?

    She stared at Hashirama¡¯s mask, wondering what he looked like beneath it. If he was truly Senju Hashirama, how old would he be?

    How did he survive until now?

    Why was he in the Land of Waves instead of Konoha?

    She had many thoughts, but ultimately, she sighed and asked the most pertinent question:

    ¡°¡­Why have you targeted me, Lord Hashirama?¡±

    Hashirama was about to answer when he sensed something and looked in a certain direction.

    Mei Terumi, puzzled, followed his gaze.

    Rustling noises grew louder, like the buzzing of many bees.

    Finally, numerous figures emerged from the forest. Mei Terumi¡¯s eyes widened as she realized they were villagers of the Land of Waves, carrying pots and pans, supporting each other.

    Leading them was an elderly man with a white headscarf, leaning on a cane.

    Perhaps familiar with Hashirama¡¯s ways, they didn¡¯t approach. They muttered among themselves on the battlefield littered with corpses, then a furious young man raised his sword and began hacking at a body on the ground.

    Only after chopping the body into several pieces did he stop.

    Witnessing this, Mei Terumi¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°What are they doing?!¡± S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Insulting the bodies of Kirigakure ninjas?

    Even if they lost, did they deserve such humiliation?

    Hashirama said nothing, merely watching.

    Soon, under the elderly man¡¯s direction, the villagers knelt in a wave, crying and shouting.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Hashirama, for delivering justice!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Hashirama, for avenging us!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Hashirama!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Mei Terumi looked at the ever-calm Hashirama, then at the kneeling villagers.

    Finally, she understood.

    Her expression became incredibly complex.

    Undoubtedly, the news that their war with Konoha had caused severe losses to the Land of Waves was true.

    These people were sincerely worshiping Hashirama and genuinely despised the Kirigakure ninjas who brought them disaster.

    ¡°They¡¯re thanking you, aren¡¯t they?¡± Mei Terumi¡¯s voice was low.

    ¡°No, they¡¯re requesting me,¡± Hashirama replied coolly. Ignoring the kneeling villagers, he led Mei Terumi towards the Kengakure¡¯s base on the mountain.

    ¡°Requesting you?¡± Mei Terumi didn¡¯t catch the implied meaning in the villagers¡¯ simple words.

    ¡°Gratitude is a form of request. They hope that by showing gratitude, I¡¯ll stay in the Land of Waves to protect them from future invasions like Kirigakure¡¯s.¡± Hashirama explained.

    Mei Terumi¡¯s face twitched. She hadn¡¯t thought villagers

    ¡¯ gratitude could be interpreted this way. Though angry at their disrespect for the Kirigakure ninja corpses, she understood their simple feelings.

    They knew clearly who treated them well and who didn¡¯t.

    Such simple people would be heartbroken to hear Hashirama¡¯s interpretation of their gratitude.

    Moreover, it seemed¡­

    ¡°You don¡¯t care much about those villagers,¡± Mei Terumi asked, puzzled.

    Despite his harsh view of their gratitude, Hashirama still stood against Kirigakure for their sake. Wasn¡¯t this contradictory?

    Hashirama glanced at Mei Terumi, seeing through her thoughts. He shook his head, saying, ¡°Protecting them has nothing to do with them.¡±

    ¡°My goal is to correct the world¡¯s mistakes, to give everyone the power to protect themselves.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that my first step fell in the Land of Waves, on these people.¡±

    ¡°You might find me harsh, but that¡¯s my view.¡±

    ¡°¡ªThe best way to achieve peace isn¡¯t to rely on a savior, but to find a way for people to become their own saviors.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay in the Land of Waves forever. The seeds of peace must spread to every corner of the world. Until the last fruit of peace matures, they must strive to become heroes who can prevent disaster.¡±

    Mei Terumi frowned. Having only just encountered him, she didn¡¯t have enough information to fully understand Hashirama¡¯s words.

    Correcting the world¡¯s mistakes?

    Achieving world peace?

    These grand ideals lacked practical actions to support them. So Mei Terumi could only inwardly mock Hashirama¡¯s ¡°lofty ambitions.¡±

    ¡°So, Lord Hashirama, what do you want from me?¡± Though unbound, Mei Terumi had experienced Hashirama¡¯s power firsthand. She was a de facto prisoner.

    ¡°Have you taken a liking to my beauty?¡± She coyly lifted her skirt, revealing smooth legs.

    Hashirama didn¡¯t even glance at her, speaking blandly as he walked:

    ¡°The Mist Village¡¯s bloody mist policies need correction. I don¡¯t want excessive slaughter in the process, so I need someone suitable to contact various factions in Kirigakure.¡±

    Hashirama¡¯s indifference didn¡¯t shake Mei Terumi¡¯s confidence in her looks. After all, he was from decades ago; not accepting modern openness was understandable.

    However, his words surprised her. Though he had sent Zabuza and Haku to propose cooperation, she hadn¡¯t taken them seriously. It wasn¡¯t until her entire team was nearly wiped out by Hashirama that she understood Haku¡¯s warning:

    ¡°Let Lord Hashirama talk to them.¡±

    .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }

    Before ¡°talking,¡± who could have guessed the heavy price of ¡°talking¡± to Hashirama?

    Mei Terumi rubbed her forehead:

    ¡°If you need my cooperation, just say so. Why¡­¡±

    Hashirama¡¯s gaze silenced her. She remembered they had initially approached Kengakure to ¡°crush¡± the newly formed ninja village.

    A silent sigh fell.

 Chapter 88

    Morning.

    The clock on the wall ticked steadily. A playful sea breeze carried the ocean''s warmth through the window, swirling inside the room and making the curtains dance in suggestive poses before slipping out through the half-opened door.

    The sunlight blushed on her cheeks like an embarrassing dream suddenly revealed in reality. When Mei Terumi opened her eyes and saw the damp spot on her pillow, she felt a similar sense of embarrassment and shyness. She wiped her mouth and then, in self-deception, flipped the pillow to hide the evidence of her drool. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even so, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep again once she lay back down.

    Yesterday¡¯s events felt like a dream, fragmented scenes continuously flashing before her eyes: Konoha, Neiki, Hashirama, Kengakure, Kirigakure¡­ Things she didn¡¯t dream of last night started assaulting her mind in revenge this morning.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± She wasn¡¯t sure what she remembered or if it all made her equally angry. She punched the wall, venting her frustration and regret as a defeated person.

    After calming down, her heart returned to peace.

    Sounds of movement came from outside the room. Mei Terumi glanced at the clock and sighed resignedly as she threw off the blanket and found a nightgown in the wardrobe.

    The nightgown was small, barely covering her navel, a miniature size for a woman of her mature physique. Considering the country''s poverty and her current status as a prisoner, she didn¡¯t bother to be picky.

    She walked out of the room in the nightgown.

    The living room was small but richly decorated, with various potted plants stretching from the corners to the staircase.

    A white-haired girl was watering the plants. Hearing a noise, the girl turned around and blushed deeply upon seeing Mei Terumi¡¯s nightgown worn like lingerie.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re going to drown that flower,¡± Mei Terumi casually remarked, seeing the pot nearly overflowing with water.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The girl fumbled, nervously apologizing repeatedly.

    Though Mei Terumi didn¡¯t know what she was apologizing for, she recognized this type of person¡ªsomeone who took responsibility for everything, a troublesome personality.

    Ignoring her and waiting for her to calm down was the best approach.

    There were only two bowls of red bean porridge on the table. Mei Terumi sat down casually, took a sip, and frowned. She glanced at the girl but swallowed her words. Instead, she got up and fetched a bottle of soy sauce from the kitchen, dyed her entire bowl of porridge black, took a sip, and finally showed a satisfied expression.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± the girl whispered again.

    This time, Mei Terumi understood the specific reason for the apology. She agreed that the sugar in the red bean porridge did a disservice to her taste buds, so she nodded and instructed:

    ¡°Remember, red bean porridge should always have soy sauce. That¡¯s real food.¡±

    She poured a large amount of soy sauce into the girl¡¯s bowl as well.

    ¡°Try it.¡±

    The girl put down the watering can, washed her hands, and obediently sat at the table.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Mei Terumi felt she had asked this last night but forgot. Asking again wouldn¡¯t hurt since the shy girl wouldn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°Hiyara Fuyuka.¡± Fuyuka looked at her bowl of blackened porridge, then at Mei Terumi eating happily. She hesitantly scooped a small spoonful, blew on it, and put it in her mouth.

    ¡°How is it? Tasty?¡± Mei Terumi asked.

    Fuyuka pursed her lips and then nodded with difficulty.

    ¡°Yes, delicious¡­¡±

    A good kid who doesn¡¯t want to disappoint others, even at her own expense¡­ Mei Terumi¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    She looked around and, finding no suspicious surveillance devices, leaned forward and asked Fuyuka casually:

    ¡°Why are you living here alone? Where are your parents?¡±

    ¡°They passed away,¡± Fuyuka said sadly, then took a big bite of the porridge. ¡°I used to live with my brother, but it was too far from Kengakure. I didn¡¯t want to be late for classes every day, so I moved here.¡±

    ¡°Does Kengakure not allow family members inside?¡± Mei Terumi tilted her head.

    ¡°They do, but my brother has to take care of our fields¡­¡±

    Under Mei Terumi¡¯s gentle probing, the honest girl revealed everything she knew, including details about Hashirama and Kengakure that Mei Terumi hadn¡¯t noticed under Hashirama¡¯s watchful eye yesterday.

    ¡°We all practice with the secret techniques taught by Lord Hashirama. I¡¯m weak, still in the first stage, and can only see a little chakra in nature that matches my own attribute.¡±

    ¡°But Big Brother Kusami progresses quickly. He can already see most chakra attributes and is beginning to merge them. He can even use sword techniques with chakra attributes. Lord Hashirama says Big Brother Kusami is already at Genin level¡­¡± Fuyuka said admiringly.

    Fujiwara Kusami was the oldest and most diligent student who passed the aptitude test at Kengakure. He was the role model for all Kengakure students. Lord Hashirama said he would soon graduate from the basic academy and become the first ninja trained by Kengakure.

    Mei Terumi wasn¡¯t impressed. The ninja world had no shortage of geniuses. Every village had many ninja deemed prodigies, but most wouldn¡¯t survive to become Jonin, often dying on missions. Few made it to Jonin level, and those who did had unique skills.

    Ordinary people catching up to geniuses wasn¡¯t unheard of. In the ninja world, late bloomers were just as common as young prodigies fading into obscurity.

    Might Dai, who defeated most of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist as a Genin, was a prime example.

    For Mei Terumi, geniuses who weren¡¯t exceptionally talented like Mangetsu Hozuki, who mastered all seven swords, or Neiki, who could single-handedly topple half of Konoha, were of little significance.

    She mainly sought Hashirama¡¯s true purpose for establishing Kengakure and other information about the mysterious man. Listening to Fuyuka, she suddenly found it oddly familiar.

    Chakra attribute sword techniques¡­ Isn¡¯t that Neiki¡¯s technique?

    Neiki.

    Hashirama.

    Kengakure.

    It felt like she was onto something secret. Mei Terumi pressed the table, suppressing her excitement, and asked:

    ¡°Can you show me the sword technique?¡±

    Hiyara Fuyuka, though puzzled, nodded and fetched a long sword wrapped tightly in bandages and oiled paper from her room.

    When the sword was unsheathed, Mei Terumi looked at it seriously and sighed.

    It was just a standard sword. Fuyuka¡¯s cherished attitude made Mei Terumi almost think it was one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen¡¯s swords or Neiki¡¯s black sword that could slice through iron like mud.

    The two went outside, where the village was still foggy. Only the outline of distant buildings was visible.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not very good yet¡­¡± Fuyuka hesitated.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just try. I¡¯m a very skilled elite Jonin, you know.¡± Mei Terumi spoke confidently despite the seal in her heart affecting her chakra flow and possibly causing death if she went beyond a certain range. Her face remained self-assured.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Fuyuka took a deep breath, holding the sword seriously.

    A flash of white light in the girl¡¯s eyes made Mei Terumi pause. What was that?

    Before she could ask, she noticed the fog thickening around a specific spot.

    The buildings she could see¡­ suddenly vanished¡­

    What was happening?

    Before she could understand, Fuyuka tightened her grip and shouted:

    ¡°Water Sword Technique: Flowing Water Slash!¡±

    She swung the sword forward with all her strength.

    A blue light flickered on the blade, quickly disappearing. Only the water droplets on the blade showed Fuyuka¡¯s effort.

    Fuyuka blushed, embarrassed and looking down:

    ¡°Sorry¡­ this is the best I can do¡­¡±

    Mei Terumi stared for a long time, then, as if discovering a great secret, trembled as she grabbed Fuyuka¡¯s shoulder:

    ¡°No, no, that was great!¡±

    ¡°Little Fuyuka, tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know someone named Neiki here in Kengakure?¡±

    Fuyuka shook her head, confused.

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°Think again?¡±

    Mei Terumi asked urgently.

    Neiki¡¯s sword techniques had distinct features, combining different chakra attributes into sword techniques, an innovative approach in the ninja world.

    While each village had developed their own sword techniques, like Konoha¡¯s Leaf Style Kenjutsu, these were generally based on the user¡¯s traits and developed as ninja-style sword techniques.

    For example, Hayate Gekko¡¯s signature technique, Dance of the Crescent Moon, was developed based on Shadow Clone Jutsu.

    Similarly, Uzuki Yugao¡¯s Secret Sword: Moon Shadow was developed based on Body Flicker Technique.

    These sword techniques began with a jutsu and were then adapted to combat with a sword, resulting in ninja-style sword techniques like Konoha¡¯s.

    After witnessing Neiki¡¯s unique sword techniques yesterday, especially noticing how he merged water and earth chakra attributes to create a mud monster to block a combined attack, Mei Terumi was initially unimpressed. But recalling it now, she realized the strangeness¡ªNeiki didn¡¯t form hand seals.

    He didn¡¯t form seals, yet summoned a mud monster with his sword.

    Undoubtedly, that seemed more like a jutsu.

    From its effects, it resembled a ninja-style sword technique.

    A sword was merely a tool to release the jutsu.

    Now Fuyuka¡¯s demonstration showed a similar result. Though she failed,

    without forming seals, water droplets appeared on the sword, and the surrounding fog thickened. Mei Terumi could imagine the grandeur of a successful strike.

    She didn¡¯t understand the principles, but this method of directly using natural energy undoubtedly stemmed from the same source as Neiki¡¯s techniques.

    Why was Neiki, who defected from Konoha, in the Land of Waves?

    Why was the mysterious man claiming to be Hashirama also in the Land of Waves, establishing Kengakure?

    Why did Kengakure¡¯s sword techniques resemble Neiki¡¯s?

    There must be a connection between Neiki and Hashirama!

    ¡°No¡­ I haven¡¯t heard of anyone named Neiki here¡­¡± Fuyuka thought carefully and shook her head. ¡°Sorry, Sister¡­ I couldn¡¯t help you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. I was just asking.¡± Mei Terumi patted her head.

    It seemed the girl didn¡¯t even know who Neiki was.

    This only fueled Mei Terumi¡¯s curiosity. She initially thought Neiki¡¯s sword techniques were his own creation, but now it seemed unlikely.

    Even Hiruzen Sarutobi, known as the Professor for mastering all five chakra natures, was much older. Neiki displayed at least four chakra nature sword techniques in their battle. No matter how talented he was, he couldn¡¯t have mastered this so quickly, starting from birth.

    Especially considering he also mastered the highly difficult Flying Thunder God Technique.

    This couldn¡¯t be explained by talent alone; there must be a master behind him!

    And Hashirama, the God of Shinobi, had lived so long and developed new techniques, which was understandable. Hashirama might have influenced Neiki¡¯s massacre of his clan and his defection from Konoha.

    Mei Terumi pondered this.

    She didn¡¯t consider the possibility they were the same person.

    One used a sword; the other used Wood Release.

    One was a cold-blooded killer.

    One loved and protected the people.

    One was selfish and ruthless, eliminating anyone in his way.

    One was noble and selfless, establishing a ninja village in the Land of Waves to teach people to become their own heroes.

    Though Hashirama killed many Kirigakure ninjas, it was because Kirigakure first slaughtered the Land of Waves¡¯ people. If Kirigakure hadn¡¯t attacked Kengakure, Hashirama probably wouldn¡¯t have retaliated.

    Blood for blood was a natural law. Mei Terumi didn¡¯t resent Hashirama¡¯s actions. He even let some Kirigakure ninjas go, showing great mercy.

    Such different individuals in character, methods, and style couldn¡¯t be the same person.

    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }

    Mei Terumi mainly suspected a master-disciple or master-servant relationship between them.

    And consequently, Hashirama¡¯s true intentions.

    ¡°If Neiki¡¯s actions in Konoha were directed by Hashirama, would cooperating with Hashirama in Kirigakure make me play a similar role to Neiki?¡±

    ¡°Using Neiki to cause chaos in Konoha, and me or Zabuza to cause chaos in Kirigakure.¡±

    ¡°If so, would Kirigakure suffer more than Konoha?¡±

 Chapter 89

    "Big sister, I have to go to class now, so I can''t accompany you¡­"

    "Oh, it''s fine. I''ll see you off," Mei Terumi''s eyes curved into a smile.

    Needing more information to confirm her suspicions, Mei Terumi thought that Hashirama arranging for her to stay in the same room as this innocent little girl must mean he didn''t mind her doing some basic intelligence gathering.

    Along the way, Mei Terumi kept observing the surroundings. Although this newly established Kengakure Village was rudimentary, it already had basic characteristics. The ninja activity area and the residential area were separated by a river.

    The buildings in the ninja activity area were tall but sparse. Apart from the Kengakure Tower, which served as the administrative center, other structures such as the ninja academy, ninja hospital, and training grounds were scattered around. In the distance, other students carrying long swords were silently heading towards the academy.

    The buildings in the residential area were small but numerous, with various shops and residential buildings of different shapes and sizes. In the morning, people who had just woken up would hang their washed clothes and salted fish on ropes to dry before starting their busy day. The children, although mostly sensible, still received endless reminders from their parents before they left:

    If it rains, make sure to bring in the clothes and fish in time!

    Despite this, there were still children who forgot due to playing and ended up eating a meal prepared by their parents with some added punishment at night.

    Compared to the quiet ninja area, the residential area was bustling with people. The strong smell of salted fish permeated the river that separated the two areas, lingering in Mei Terumi''s nose and weaving through the lives of many ordinary people in the Land of Waves.

    A fishing net passed down from the previous generation, to oneself, and then to the next generation.

    The inertia of inheritance carried a weight beyond material significance. The fishing net was no longer just a simple tool for livelihood, and salted fish was no longer just ordinary food on the table. It carried a certain destined aura, not necessarily in a positive sense, especially in a place separated by a river from the ninja activity area. The shackles of fate that were once difficult to perceive became increasingly unbearable with each glance from these ordinary people across the river.

    There were more houses under construction in the residential area. These buildings did not continue the oceanic style typical of the Land of Waves, instead awkwardly mimicking the buildings across the river. Although Hashirama had not imposed any strict rules on the architectural style of the residential area, the workers on the island still consciously adhered to some unspoken consensus during construction.

    Red walls interspersed with cement, and newly laid tiles glistened in the sunlight.

    Mei Terumi didn''t realize the residential area was so lively. After all, when she went up the mountain yesterday, there didn''t seem to be so many people?

    "Because the bad guys from Kirigakure attacked the Land of Waves yesterday, and Hashirama drove them away, everyone wants to be closer to him," Winterflower explained softly.

    In fact, what Winterflower said was only part of the reason.

    The siphoning effect of a ninja village on surrounding settlements had always existed.

    And in this country where Cardo controlled external trade and the wealth of the citizens was forcibly taken by the big capitalists, joining Kengakure Village was the greatest dream and only way out for many people in the Land of Waves.

    This was not only because Kengakure Village provided high subsidies to its members, but also because, after witnessing the bloody war between Konoha and Kirigakure and seeing Hashirama single-handedly annihilate the entire Kirigakure army, the urgency to seek protection and power made many people on the island who had been hesitant decide to follow Kengakure Village more closely, even if they couldn''t pass the aptitude test.

    If I had never experienced light, I might have tolerated the darkness.

    If I had never witnessed resistance, I might have tolerated oppression.

    The people of the Land of Waves, who had always been submissive, saw another possibility in Kengakure Village.

    Some people almost overnight realized that the smell of salted fish they had been smelling all their lives was not pleasant.

    The fishing net used for three generations was not easy to use.

    They did not intend to let their descendants continue to use this broken fishing net or eat salted fish for their entire lives.

    So today, the originally peaceful residential area of Kengakure Village suddenly saw many families from the Land of Waves moving in.

    The aptitude test of Kengakure Village, which had reached a bottleneck, also became lively again.

    Mei Terumi watched all this thoughtfully.

    ¡­

    The academy of Kengakure Village was just a very spacious wooden building. Looking at this building that was obviously generated by Wood Release techniques, Mei Terumi felt a bit inexplicably envious.

    The academy was already filled with students. They placed their long swords on the tables and curiously looked at Mei Terumi at the door, with some seeming to recognize her, their eyes changing slightly.

    "Sister, I''m going in now."

    "Yes, go ahead, little Winterflower."

    Mei Terumi smiled as she watched the students inside whispering to each other, not knowing what she was thinking,

    "It''s really good that they can graduate from the ninja academy without killing each other." A voice suddenly sounded.

    Mei Terumi turned around and saw a very handsome long-haired boy.

    Haku.

    "Isn''t that what you think too, Lady Mei?" Haku tilted his head and looked at her, a little puzzled.

    "What are you doing here?" Mei Terumi frowned. She didn''t have much good feeling towards this guy who had defected from the Kirigakure tracking unit.

    "Teaching them," Haku glanced at the students in the academy and said softly.

    "Hashirama said yesterday that you didn''t join Kengakure Village," Mei Terumi squinted her eyes.

    "That was yesterday," Haku shook his head and explained calmly, "And ¡®we'' didn''t join Kengakure Village. Zabuza is not suitable to be a teacher. Due to the worrying education level of Kirigakure, his impression of ninja academies is very rigid and bloody, which could badly influence the students here."

    "So, I''m the only one who joined Kengakure Village to teach."

    "It''s rare for you two to be apart," Mei Terumi said with a bit of sarcasm.

    The combination of Zabuza and Haku had always been a headache for the Kirigakure tracking unit. This descendant of the Yuki clan with the Ice Release kekkei genkai was young, and although he followed Zabuza''s lead like a little brother, his presence was very low when standing next to the arrogant and jumpy Zabuza. However, his actual combat power was not to be underestimated. The tactical team of Kirigakure speculated that his full strength might be even more dangerous than Zabuza.

    Moreover, he was very young with a lot of growth potential.

    "Being partners doesn''t mean always sticking together. He has other things to do, and I quite enjoy teaching at Kengakure Village," Haku smiled gently at her, as if he didn''t understand the hidden meaning in her words.

    The smile slightly eased Mei Terumi''s hostility. She shook her head, took two steps back, and made way for Haku to enter.

    As Haku passed by her, Mei Terumi suddenly spoke: "Cherish your current life. I failed, but that doesn''t mean Kirigakure failed. Despite being at the bottom, Kirigakure is still one of the Five Great Ninja Villages."

    Haku''s footsteps didn''t stop, but his voice carried back: "Then let Kirigakure cherish its days as one of the Five Great Ninja Villages."

    Indeed!

    Mei Terumi suddenly turned around: "How long do you plan to wait before taking action against Kirigakure?!"

    Haku didn''t explain anything more to her. He just tapped the table with his fingers and smiled slightly amid the students'' surprised gazes:

    "Hello everyone, I am your new teacher, Haku. From now on, I will be teaching you one of the practical ninja subjects, assassination."

    "Today is the first day of class, so I won''t teach anything too difficult. I''ll just ask you one thing: Do you have a target you want to assassinate?"

    "Oh, Cardo? So unanimous, it seems he must be a very bad person."

    "Very well, then your graduation exam will be to assassinate Cardo. If you can''t kill him, you''ll stay in the ninja academy." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Any questions?"

    "¡­ You really asked¡­ I''m a boy, so I don''t have a boyfriend," Haku replied with a smile.

    The classroom fell into a strange, sorrowful atmosphere.

    Mei Terumi didn''t hear the answer she wanted. She took one last look at the classroom and then turned and left.

    Originally wanting to confirm Haku''s words with Hashirama, Mei Terumi searched Kengakure Village but couldn''t find him.

    She stood at the top of the nine-story Kengakure Tower, which should have been built recently using Wood Release techniques, and looked down for half an hour. She didn''t see anything special or any internal defense forces of the village intervening.

    In the back mountain, people participating in the Kengakure Village aptitude test had already formed a long queue. Mei Terumi didn''t know the form and content of the test. She was initially very interested in the method that could detect whether a person had ninja aptitude, but whenever she approached the back mountain, her heart would ache. From then on, Mei Terumi realized that the entire

    Kengakure Village was a huge prison for her.

    But within the prison, she couldn''t go wherever she wanted. The back mountain of Kengakure Village didn''t welcome her.

    ¡­

    In a remote courtyard in the Land of Waves, Tsunade opened her eyes.

    Her consciousness was hazy.

    Her vision was shaking.

    The candlelight dispelled the darkness.

    A familiar figure in a white coat was constantly moving in front of her.

    "Orochimaru¡­?" she murmured, as if a scene from her memory had reflected into reality.

    Had he finally decided to act against her¡­

    The figure paused slightly, seemed to look at her, then continued to be busy.

    When her consciousness finally cleared and her vision focused, Tsunade stared at the boy in front of her and widened her eyes.

    "Neiki!!" she growled, about to punch this bastard, but found she couldn''t move at all.

    Looking down, she discovered her hands and feet were bound.

    Weird black needles were inserted into her acupoints, making it impossible to mobilize even a bit of chakra.

    Memories flooded back like a ship opening its gates.

    She finally remembered why she was here!

    Neiki had infiltrated their returning ship with the Flying Thunder God Technique and ambushed her!

    "You bastard, what happened to them?!!"

    "Why did you bring me here?!" she roared, spitting in anger.

    "You have too many questions," Neiki shook his head, but his hands didn''t stop. A huge needle pierced Tsunade''s well-defined arm, and as the plunger pulled back, pain spread. Watching her blood flow into the syringe, her body gradually became weaker. The sudden blood loss also struck Tsunade''s already fragile nerves.

    "You bastard¡­"

    "I''m very interested in your body, but don''t worry, I''m not a mad scientist. I don''t need much," Neiki said calmly, then pulled out the needle.

    Tsunade winced again.

    "¡­ My body?" she asked weakly.

    "Yes, your body, chosen by one of the three great sanctuaries, the Shikkotsu Forest," Neiki dripped the blood into a prepared container.

    "Is that¡­ why you brought me here?" Tsunade smiled mockingly.

    "No, this is just for data storage," Neiki shook his head, "I have other uses for you."

    While speaking, Tsunade looked around.

    Byakugan.

    Sharingan.

    Sealing scrolls.

    And an unknown green liquid that exuded a familiar, vigorous life force.

    Undoubtedly, this was Neiki''s lair, and the items around her were his spoils from Konoha.

    She clenched her fists.

    "¡­ Are we still in the Land of Waves?" Tsunade asked directly.

    "No," Neiki replied casually.

    "I don''t believe you," Tsunade''s smile grew again.

    "You''re forcing me to kill you," Neiki glanced at her. This woman was very sharp.

    "I''d love that," Tsunade shook her head vigorously.

    "Boring tricks," Neiki shook his head. Did this woman think provoking him would let her die gracefully?

    She was too naive.

    Tsunade fell silent, her body''s strong recovery ability trying to alleviate the dizziness from blood loss. This might be another reason Neiki was interested in her body.

    Looking at Neiki in his white coat, he was almost a copy of Orochimaru¡­

    "¡­ How long have I been unconscious?" she asked, feeling a bit bored.

    "Three days," Neiki replied while keeping Tsunade''s blood active in the solution.

    Tsunade''s heart pounded. She suddenly felt nervous:

    "¡­ How''s the battle at Konoha?"

    Neiki paused. He stopped his actions, raised his head, and quietly stared at Tsunade.

    This gaze made Tsunade''s whole body tingle.

    No way¡­

    "Say something¡­" she urged, showing a bit of a girlish attitude.

    "To avoid Konoha''s eyes, Kumogakure borrowed a route from Sunagakure to launch a surprise attack on Konoha¡­"

    Neiki paused, then continued working.

    "Konoha has fallen. Jiraiya took the remaining forces and retreated from the Iwagakure battlefield, whereabouts unknown."